1: To Pass Along a Message

I could do nothing more than stare at Ern’s remains and the parts of her around my person, and all the blood sprayed across the room.

Finding the energy to stand on my own power proved...difficult.

I had no desire to do anything whatsoever. I abhorred even the simple act of thinking.

“Can you stand?”

The words came from Geoff, who had been missing until now. “You’re safe,” I wanted to say, but I could not muster the energy. I did not answer him at all. Even the simple act of turning in his direction was exhausting. But Geoff showed no anger. Instead, he placed a reassuring hand upon my own.

“I did not make it in time,” he said, the regret clear in his voice, “and I will accept any punishment you deem fair and just. But for now, you must prioritize your own well-being. I know you are tired, and I want nothing more than to carry you, but you’ve wounds along your back. Can you stand, my lady?”

It was only when I was made aware of my injuries that they began to throb with pain. Human senses are a fickle thing.

“It will do you no good to stay here,” Geoff continued. “You must stand, I beg of you.”

He pulled gently at my arm, and oddly enough, my body responded to his request. I had assumed that the shock of it all had left any action beyond me, but such was not the case. Even then, I could not tear my gaze away from all of Ern’s things, scattered across the room.

“Allow me to see to the girl’s wounds.”

The dignified, elegant words belonged to an older woman whose voice I did not recognize. Geoff, too, responded with hesitance.

“Why are you helping us?” he asked.

“It is as I have already said. I did not lend them a hand due to any enmity toward Quach, and that is exactly why I protected you. Many of the other elders are the same—not all of us wanted death to be the answer. I am only too cognizant of just how horrible an experience this would have been for the young lady.”

The woman walked closer to us as she spoke and took my wrist softly in hand.

“Come with me,” she said. “Quach is no longer here, and she will not return, no matter how long you wait.”

There was bread scattered across the floor. It was in no state to be eaten anymore, and in any case, the person who had once wanted to share it with me was...gone.

I was taken to a small room which smelled of herbs. The woman unbuttoned my blouse with the help of another, younger woman.

“I’ve no tricks up my sleeve,” announced the older woman to Geoff, “but feel free to remain here should your suspicions remain. You can see things for yourself as soon as we’re done.”

“I’ll do just that,” replied Geoff.

“I assume you can hear me too,” said the older woman, addressing me. “We’ll be removing fragments from your back, and it’s going to hurt. Stay strong. Ah, Quach saw that you were shielded—there was a protective spell at play.”

I felt a dull shock through my back, around my shoulder, but made no sound. I was sick of everything, all of it, to the extent that even I myself couldn’t quite believe it.

“Back, arms, and fingers,” muttered the woman. “But your ears seem no worse for wear. During early tests, the sound was enough to deafen some, but it looks like that issue has been solved. What about the recoil?”

“She appears to be favoring one arm over the other,” replied her companion. “Shall I take a look?”

“Yes, please. It would seem the recoil problem was never entirely solved, then.”

“Shall I heal as you work, instructor?”

“Do what you can. It’ll leave her exhausted, but at present being put to sleep is likely just what she needs.”

I hadn’t felt a thing when I’d released my finger from the trigger of Ern’s gun, but as time passed, the pain began to seep in. The older woman then began talking to Geoff.

“Make sure she rests when you return home. The healing will have drained her of strength, but the gun, too, requires a person’s magic to function. Mages like us can control the power, but ordinary citizens like this young lady here have only enough magic to live. In essence, the weapon took her very life force. Given that the gun she fired was made by Quach herself, we have to assume she’s going to be very tired.”

“This...gun, as you call it—it takes a toll on its user?” asked Geoff.

“It runs on a chemical of Quach’s invention, and that chemical needs magic to work.”

The woman explained that magic was the means by which bullets were fired from guns. Mages could make skillful use of such weapons because they had magic reserves beyond ordinary citizens and could control how much of it they used. And while it was still possible for ordinary people to fire guns, it was potentially life-threatening.

“Nobody else ever reached the same level of accuracy as Quach,” said the woman, “but it’s said that the most skilled users can even control the direction of their shots.”

She said that Ern could fire her gun at the sky and still hit a person standing straight in front of her. For an ordinary citizen, however, just pulling the trigger was in itself a mammoth effort. For most mages, taking careful aim was the only way to ensure a hit.

“A weapon of such magnitude is undoubtedly highly confidential. Even I can tell that much. Are you sharing this information with me out of guilt?” asked Geoff.

“I wonder...” muttered the woman. “I suppose I just don’t want you to misunderstand. While I think it truly regretful that Quach met the fate she did, I do not regret the decision I made.”

When the healing was done, I was clothed and given a thick coat.

“I did not have much opportunity to speak with her,” continued the woman, “but I can’t help wondering what might have become of Quach were she a little more cooperative. We were very much a dying breed—mages, that is—but thanks to her efforts, people are once again taking notice of us. I was grateful, but at the same time, the balance of power crumbled to pieces. That, and if His Majesty’s fears are indeed true, then releasing...it would only mean for the empire’s...”

The woman’s last words were uttered as if only for herself, but she did not get to finish her thought.

“Done,” said the younger woman, letting out a long sigh.

“I would tell you to rest and relax, but you won’t find any solace here,” said the older woman, turning to address Geoff. “A carriage is waiting for you. Take her home at once.”

The dried blood on my hands was summarily scrubbed clean. The pain I felt across my back was gone, and I left the House of Magic cradled in Geoff’s arms. I told him it wasn’t necessary, but he refused to listen. My body was completely, utterly wracked with exhaustion—a contrast to the perplexing clarity of mind I felt. At the entrance was Reinald, waiting to take us home.

“I understand the circumstances, though not the greater details,” he said. “Let us leave at once.”

Geoff filled Reinald in as the carriage trundled along the road. He explained that just as we were about to reach Ern’s lab, he walked into a wall and I vanished completely from sight. When he turned back, he found himself surrounded, but he was aided by the woman who saw my injuries mended. Reinald asked for a description of her and concluded that she was a House Elder.

“If the centrist elders were a part of it, then I have to assume that the decision was the consensus of the entire House,” mused Reinald. “But why did the spell only work on you? Surely the elder who saved you wanted to avoid casualties, and she must have at least tried to stop Karen.”

“I got the sense from talking to her that she did,” replied Geoff. “However, her attempts failed because Karen was already under the protection of another spell.”

“Quach’s own attempts to aid her friend backfired, then...”

I heard everything the two men said, but I didn’t have the energy or the will to take part in the conversation. They spoke of other matters as well, but it flowed into one ear and straight out the other.

“She’ll fare far better with her own people taking care of her than coming under my protection,” said Reinald. “I’ve placed people in the area, and you need only ask your neighbors should you find yourselves in need.”

“Understood. We’re grateful for you taking such swift action.”

“There’s much I would like to ask Karen about, too, but it can wait for another time.”

Reinald’s voice said he was done, but Geoff was not about to let him off so easily.

“But there are matters I would like to ask you about, Your Highness,” he said. “The House Elders made it sound as though Ern was connected to anti-imperial rebels...or someone much more powerful. I am not claiming that you betrayed her, Your Highness, but did you not in some way see this coming?”

“I am no prophet,” replied Reinald. “Had I known, I would not have sent the two of you straight into the jaws of danger.”

“Then what of your connection to Lady Ern? Are you telling me you haven’t erased any and all evidence of that? At present, nobody would be in more danger for suspicion of connection to Lady Ern than you.”

There was a simmering anger at the edges of Geoff’s voice. The air felt ready to snap in an instant, but the single clearing of a throat cut in before things could get any worse.

“Talking is fine,” said Nika, “but don’t you think this matter would be best saved for another time? Sir Geoff, your loyalty and sense of justice are commendable—I rate them both highly. However, the care of your master comes first, no? His Highness has shown you great kindness, and I daresay that now is not the time to bring up such conversation.”

“I understand that, I do, but—”

“I do not mean to make light of what you speak, but consider for a moment the circumstances,” continued Nika, “and the danger His Highness put himself in—knowingly—in coming to aid you personally.”

At that, the carriage fell into a deep silence. Eventually, the horses came to a stop. Whateley and Martina were waiting at the front door of our home, their faces taut with worry and uncertainty.

“We are beyond relieved to see you both safe,” said Whateley.

Even Reinald noticed the steward’s stilted tone. Something was amiss. Whateley did not even have it in him to offer the usual greetings, and he made no attempt to hide his shame as he went on.

“Men claiming to be Arrendle knights arrived without word and forced their way inside. They said it was an investigation... They turned the place upside down...”

I entered the house on shaky feet as I heard what happened. Martina called for me to stop, but I found it rather difficult. Wendel and Emil noticed me as I staggered through the halls.

“Karen,” uttered Wendel.

“Sis,” said Emil at the same time.

Both were safe and unharmed. I had to assume that Hil and Humphrey, standing by their sides, had kept them well protected. Still, the house was a mess. You could still see where the knights had been stomping around in their search. Paintings that once hung on the walls had fallen to the floor, and everything on the shelves and in the drawers lay scattered around them.

“They came in without notice,” said Wendel. “They practically ransacked the place. They claimed all our magical items suspect and took everything in Ern’s room with them.”

It was then that I noticed the lamps missing from the hallway. Ern’s room was in the worst shape, just as Wendel had alluded to. Her thicker items of clothing had been torn to pieces. Her bedsheets and blanket, too, had been cut open, the stuffing pulled out and left on the floor. Her small collection of jewelry was gone, and there was no sign of the safe she’d brought with her.

“Karen, are you hurt?” Wendel asked.

I picked up the remains of a pillow in the middle of the room and held it tight. The slightest scent of Ern’s hair tickled at my nostrils. In the corner of my eye, I noticed the hat I’d bought her, just like my own. The accessories that once decorated it lay scattered across the floor, the hat itself having been trampled under some knight’s foot. Nobody would wear that hat ever again. In the end, even Ern herself had never truly worn it, only tried it on briefly just to make sure that it fit. I still remembered the taut line of Ern’s lips—together with a slight flush of embarrassment—when I’d declared we could go out in matching hats.

“Maybe if the mood strikes,” Ern had said, though it had been my earnest intent to create that very mood.

Jill nudged me from behind with her nose, but I remained entirely still. Wendel seemed to understand then, and with a lonely sigh, he took my head in his hands and wrapped me in a hug.

“I’m glad you’re home,” he said.

But I had returned alone. One of two. The tears that I had fought so hard to tamp down bubbled up and exploded from me like a burst dam. I wailed like a child. I do not remember how long I cried, but at some point I realized I was in bed, in my own room. Not taking a bath beforehand had been a horrible mistake—the bloodstains under my fingernails a cruel reminder of the nightmare that was my reality. I abhorred the very idea of thought and felt no desire to move in the slightest, so I simply stayed in bed.

I dropped in and out of sleep, always hoping for a gentle, comforting slumber that never came. I felt the presence of those who checked up on me occasionally, but I lacked the will to reply to anything they said. Charlot and Jill were often by my side, and surprisingly even Blacky too. Ordinarily, I would have seized the opportunity and buried my face in the cats’ soft fur, but as I lay there in bed I felt strangely as if I was no longer the person I had once been.

“Please, you must at least drink some water, my lady,” pleaded Martina. “You’ll collapse if you don’t.”

Martina was often by my side, perhaps because we were both young women around the same age. I felt thirst itching at my throat and sipped at the cup she’d brought, then fell back into bed. My head was itchy, and I felt icky all over. But even then, I couldn’t bring myself to get up. It must have been awful for everybody else in the house.

The situation changed, however, when a certain young woman arrived.

“Ugh, talk about doom and gloom,” she uttered when she entered.

I heard her shoes clacking on the floor as she entered and saw that she was pinching her nose between her fingers. She lifted some of my hair from my head and snorted with disgust. That same disgust could be heard in every word that followed.

“Oh, come on,” she said to Martina. “Her hair’s so matted and sticky. Has she even taken a bath?”

“Er, no. I did lightly wash her body with a wet hand towel.”

“A wet hand towel? Nothing else?”

The young woman was clearly unimpressed, and the disgust in her voice quickly morphed into a thunderous anger.

“It’s gloomy enough in here as it is! What, would you have her plummet into the depths of depression while she’s at it?! Open the windows at once! We’re letting some fresh air in. Then we’re going to clean the room and give the girl a proper bath!”

“Oh, but, um, the clothing still has Lady Ern’s—”

“If you don’t want to throw it away, then wash it! Now, hurry up and help me!”

A few moments later, I was summarily dragged into the bath. It was an annoyance I didn’t want to deal with, but I was given no other choice and was told that if I didn’t get my act together, then Geoff would carry me into the bathroom himself. But even when I was seated in the bathtub, I wasn’t left alone. The young woman stripped off her own clothes and got in right along with me, where she took to washing my body and hair most thoroughly. Martina offered to help, but was shut down in an instant.

“No, I can handle this,” stated the young woman. “I’m well accustomed to bathing others, and besides, you still have the house to clean. And Martina, you still have your own work to see to as well, so make sure that Whateley’s business gets the attention it needs.”

“Oh, yes, erm, thank you ever so much. But, Lady Marie, whatever do you mean when you say you’re...accustomed to bathing others...?”

“Don’t get any weird ideas. When I remarried, my husband was prone to falling ill, so I got used to nursing him rather quickly!”

“Oh? You remarried, did you, Lady Marie?”

“Yes, but he’s dead now, so you need not let it worry you in the slightest. And who cares about me at this point in time anyway? It’s the other girl in the bath we should be focused on now!”

I wonder if it is an exaggeration to say that it was Marie’s fierce tone of voice that drove everybody into action.

“If your beauty and cleanliness are taken from you, then you’ll be just another bumbling potato farmer’s daughter and nothing more! Ugh! Are you trying to kill your own good looks, you idiot?!”

Marie’s rage had yet to subside, but in contrast to the ire written all over her face, the way she shampooed my hair and washed my body was nothing if not gentle and kind. Once she dumped a tub of hot water over my head, the bath was over, and Martina was waiting for Marie with her head bowed.

“We didn’t like the idea of leaving Lady Karen or Lady Ern’s rooms in the state they were, so they’ve been tidied. Also, Sir Whateley has left to visit Prince Reinald.”

“Could you brew some tea?” asked Marie. “And something to eat too?”

“It’s being readied as we speak. Shall I have it brought to Lady Karen’s room?”

“Serve it all where she usually takes her meals. We can go back to her room whenever she feels like it.”

I was dressed in what felt like an instant and sat at a table covered in food. There were grapes, apples, and other fruits along with a warm bread porridge.

“It’s a simple affair, I know, but it’ll be better for your stomach than anything oily or fried,” explained Marie, who swallowed a spoonful of porridge before shooting me a fierce glare. “Eat, Karen. Do not be rude to the people who went to the trouble of preparing all of this for you.”

I did as I was told. The porridge was indeed a simple meal, but its subtle sweetness was delicious. I had not actually realized how hungry I was until I saw that the bowl in front of me was empty. After that, there was nothing else in particular to be done—I was brought to the living room, where Marie plucked a book from the shelves and made herself at home.

“You can rest if you like,” she said, “but at least do it in the light of the sun.”

No objections were made when I slovenly draped myself across the sofa, and in fact, Marie even offered her thighs as a pillow. It was comfortable in a way that brought to mind my sister in Falkrum. I dropped in and out of a light doze, but soon enough, there was a commotion outside.

“What in the...” muttered Marie. “I expected you back, but what’s all the commotion?”

Her brow was furrowed, and her glare was aimed at the family steward, Whateley.

“Lady Marie, I’m so very sorry to disturb you,” he said, unable to hide the sorrow in his eyes. “Lady Karen, while it pains me to bother you while you’re at rest, His Highness the crown prince is here to see you.”

“Wait just a moment,” said Marie. “It’s barely been more than a few days.”

“I know, but it would seem the prince has a pressing matter to discuss with Lady Karen.”

Whateley made it clear that I was expected to attend to our visitor, then spun on his heels and left. A few moments later, Reinald entered and walked straight over to the sofa. He knelt down before me and put a hand to my cheek, but the gesture felt to me like a means to keep me from escaping the message he had come to deliver.

“Ern Quach’s parents were arrested,” he said. “If you want to see them, this is your only chance.”

“Ah,” I uttered.

Ern.

I was somehow able to maintain my composure at the sound of her name, but I could not remain so calm when I heard what followed.

“I have no reason to help them, but you do,” continued Reinald. “And having handled the matter of Ern yourself, you may yet have a say in the matter of their fate.”

He’s right. How could I have forgotten?

At the very mention of her parents, I remembered Ern looking up at me in her last moments. She had a family. Parents. A father. A mother. She was considered an enemy of the state now, so it was no wonder that her parents had also been taken into custody. And I myself knew the punishment that Teddy’s direct family had received for his crimes.

But...even then...

I broke out in a sweat, assaulted by memories of Ern’s brain matter sprayed across the floor of her lab. I felt like I was going to be sick, but Reinald was in no mood to give me time to rest.

“I will accompany you should you need assistance, but you have to make the decision,” he said.

Ern loved her parents dearly, to the point of keeping them at a strict distance in an attempt to ensure their safety and keep them out of any trouble. The whole reason she’d come to the imperial capital in the first place was because she couldn’t bear to abandon them. I knew how much she loved them, and I was not about to simply leave them to their fate.

My vision felt hazy, but I kept my guts in, and I looked up at Reinald. I let out a strange moan that made it clear how awful a state I was in, but Reinald remained steadfast as he waited for my reply. The truth of the matter, however, was that I did not want to move. I did not want to do anything at all, in fact. It was all too much. But when I thought of Ern, my friend, I could not bring myself to simply lie still.

My heart ached. It felt supremely arrogant to even attempt to save Ern’s parents after what I had done, but how could I ever look my friend in the eyes again if I did not at least try?

“I...will...go...” I uttered, each word like its own little disparate fragment.

There was no other reply to give. I had to see them and tell them of their daughter’s final moments or, failing that, see their lives saved somehow. It was far too soon for them to be following in their daughter’s footsteps.

Reinald nodded and told me to get ready at once. Marie responded in anger.

“Your Highness, do you not think this is too much, too soon?”

“You are a daughter of the Dunst family, yes?” he replied.

“I threw that name away long ago, and I’ve no desire to be called it again. But my name is neither here nor there. How could you be so heartless, dragging Karen away when she’s in such a state?”

“I came because it was necessary. Nothing more, nothing less.”

“Surely there’s a nicer way to word it than that. Surely.”

“The conveying of the message matters not if we do not make it in time. This is a matter that cannot be postponed.”

Marie’s defiant attitude showed shades of Ern. Her influence, perhaps.

“Marie,” I said.

“What? Karen, wait, don’t even think about thanking me,” said Marie. “People like you always thank those who get angry on their behalf, and it’s the worst. It’s not even funny!”

Her hands trembled as she turned to Reinald.

“I will help her get ready, but you will come straight back as soon as you’re done, are we clear?! I shouldn’t even need to say this, but she’s barely even had a chance to recover!”

Marie’s pleas fell on deaf ears, though she showed guts in standing up to the nation’s crown prince like that. Reinald, for his part, watched with his eyes slightly narrowed into a smile—Marie’s protestations clearly did not bother him.

It was only now that I was going out that I realized the house was in a much cleaner state than when I’d first returned. There were black marks on the walls where the lamps had once been, but I noticed the slight aroma of incense in the air. Later, I would learn that it was Wendel’s doing—he was burning a calming incense to offer everyone a touch of serenity.

As I made my way up the stairs, I found Emil and Jill sitting side by side on the staircase. The sad, anxious expression on his face was all the proof I needed to know that I had caused him great worry. He did not want me to go, but he made no attempt to stop me either.

“You’re going out? But you haven’t even had a chance to recover,” he said.

“You let Jill into my room, didn’t you?” I said, ruffling his hair. “Thank you.”

“Please, be careful out there.”

I got dressed and ready at lightning speed thanks to Marie’s assistance. I’d looked not unlike a dead woman walking, but Marie was a true professional when it came to makeup, and by the time she was done, I looked like an entirely different person.

“One moment before you go.”

Wendel poked his head into my room. He had Blacky in one of his arms and held out a handkerchief with the other. It had far too cute a design for a young boy to be carrying around.

“It’s Ern’s handkerchief,” he said.

“Oh?” was all I could reply.

“It was put in my drawer by accident. She didn’t speak about it often, but she used it a lot, and I’m sure it was her favorite. But I won’t get any use out of it, so I think you should have it.”

“Thank you...”

The handkerchief was beautifully embroidered, but it was not the only reason Wendel had come. He pointed to my bed and revealed a startling truth.

“Charlot’s hiding under your bed,” he stated. “Make sure to properly apologize to her when you get back.”

“Why would I need to do that?”

“She hasn’t been herself since you’ve been stuck in bed. Cats are unusually sensitive to the moods of their owners, you know.”

So saying, Wendel left Blacky in the room and disappeared down the hall. Marie screamed about the cat hair getting all over my clothes, but I didn’t care. And in any case, Blacky quickly disappeared under the bed too.

“You don’t have time to be playing with cats!” barked Marie. “Go already!”

This was in itself a clear message—I would have to see to the mood of my pets upon my return. Moments later, I was sitting in a carriage taking me to Ern’s parents, at which point another matter dawned on me.

“Geoff,” I said. “How did Chelsea handle it all?”

With everything I’d had to shoulder, I’d completely forgotten about her. She’d gotten used to all the people in the house, but she was still especially wary and frightened of men, and all the more so when she’d never gotten to know them. I was worried that the knights who had barged into our home might have left her traumatized. She was a beautiful soul, even with her troubles, and I hated to think of her accidentally drawing the wrong attention.

“While the knights did search the basement, they found nothing of note. It’s fortunate that Ern’s room was on the second floor, as it allowed the quick-witted Emil to whisk Chelsea away from any unwanted attention.”

And to be clear, that unwanted attention would have come from members of the Arrendle imperial knights’ first squadron. The moment they entered the house, Whateley attempted to halt their progress. The rest of the house was momentarily dumbstruck, and it was Wendel and Emil who had gathered their senses first. Wendel moved to get old Ben to safety while Emil aided Chelsea. Their decisive action was enough to wake the rest of the household from their shock. I couldn’t quite believe what I was told. I mean, I knew that everyone had been surprised and confused by the knights’ sudden house invasion, but it hadn’t really left them all that unsettled, in the end.

“I wear all my keepsakes on me, and all I brought with me was the knife I got as a wedding present. They didn’t so much as glance in my direction,” Rosanne had commented casually.

“They didn’t like the look of my husband’s old jacket, though admittedly it has seen much better days,” added Louisa.

“I don’t think a single one of those guys has ever done an actual official search in their life,” Leo had complained. “Plenty of ransacking, though, given how haphazard they were. All the same, I’m just glad everyone is safe, and that my pots and pans remain unharmed.”

Our cook Leo was clearly a man with a checkered and intriguing past.

“I wasn’t expecting it, but I’ve been through worse,” Ben had said.

Our elderly gardener was simply overjoyed that Wendel had come to make sure he was okay. Hil and Humphrey were simply glad that nobody had been injured or arrested. All in all, I was impressed by the guts on display by our entire household. I suppose this was why everyone was so quick to brush themselves off and just get on with things—and why poor Martina’s bewildered shock was all the more heartbreaking.

“The people of Conrad are nothing if not tough,” I commented.

“You could say they’ve had no other choice,” replied Geoff. “They’ve a complicated past, but at the very least, this is far better than them wallowing in their own sorrow.”

I didn’t know how the others had come to accept and overcome the tragedy of the past, but in their own way, they had. It was in the way they could so openly speak of their keepsakes.

“The family will be fine,” Geoff assured me. “For now, it is more important we focus on the matter of Lady Ern’s parents.”

“Right,” I agreed. “Sir Reinald, what do you know of their current circumstances?”

Word was already spreading of Ern’s treason. The original plan was for the House of Magic to be the heroes of the day, but I had thrown a spanner in the works, so to speak. It left the victory—if you could call it that—a shared one between us.

“There was little in the way of panic or confusion when the incident was publicly announced,” continued Reinald. “Given how quickly the knights moved to search your premises and arrest Ern’s parents, we have to assume that plans to expel Ern from the House’s ranks had been in play for quite some time. The emperor had no lost love for the girl, that much is crystal clear.”

When Reinald had reported things to Wilhelmina, he learned that she’d been completely unaware of any of it. It was unlikely that anybody would draw any connections between himself and Ern, and Reinald was now sure that the person behind it was the emperor, who would have directed things personally.

“Ern was in the midst of developing both arms and explosives for the military,” Reinald explained. “Wilhelmina had very little reason to kill Ern at this particular point in time.”

“But she is against the idea of destroying the box in which Six resides,” I commented. “On that matter, both she and the emperor shared the same objective.”

“Be that as it may, it’s highly unlikely that they were working together in any capacity. Since my ascension to the rank of crown prince, Wilhelmina has been at the beck and call of the emperor’s whims—neither thinks very highly of the other. Then there is the fact that Wilhelmina despises Baldur. It would take something cataclysmic for her to work together with our father.”

As further proof, Reinald told us of how his sister held a great respect for Ern, having clawed her way up to her position entirely on her own drive and willpower. Wilhelmina had also invested a not insignificant amount of money into Ern’s work. Reinald had done likewise and knew exactly how painful it was to see his own investment cut short so soon. It was his opinion that, given these factors, it would have been terribly unwise for Wilhelmina to kill Ern.

“She knew nothing of the plans to kill Ern,” Reinald concluded. “I’m certain she was not involved.”

As tenuous as their relationship was, it seemed the imperial siblings were not beyond sharing intel when it was called for. Then again, when one considered who their father was, it shouldn’t really have been all that surprising.

“And there’s no chance that your secret ties with Ern will be brought to light?” I asked.

It wasn’t an easy question for me to voice, but I couldn’t quite rid myself of what Samuel had said either. I was concerned that Reinald’s connection to it all might be revealed, but Reinald did not seem to think so.

“If our plans are indeed known, it would make sense for the emperor to act in haste,” he said.

“Isn’t that bad, though?”

“I took the greatest care to cover my tracks. The best-case scenario is that nobody knows a thing. However, even if the truth has already come to light, it will not be so easy to simply have me driven from my position. The emperor is an eccentric man, but even he will do his utmost to avoid war.”

His words made it clear—Reinald was not going to go down without a fight. His resolve was set, and his mind was made up. That, and he knew that his father was not so stupid that he would want to start a war in the middle of his nation’s capital.

“My father is a tyrant, yes, but he knows how to calculate losses. He, too, understands that for battle one must make preparations in advance. The imperial capital is not ready to handle a civil war.”

As far as Reinald himself was concerned, there was no way that the emperor could have been making military preparations without him knowing about it. It reminded me of a lesson that the margrave had taught me about wars never starting unexpectedly. He’d said that war was an event that arose after careful groundwork, as the better prepared forces always entered battle with the advantage.

“And what of Six?” I asked. “I know that he played some part in locking down Ern’s own magical abilities. Has he said anything?”

“I have not seen him since a little before the emperor’s birthday,” replied Reinald. “He does not respond when I call for him either.”

“I realize it’s far too late to be worrying about such matters, but is there any chance that he might listen into our conversation and inform someone of it?”

“In the past, he has done exactly that...” started Reinald.

So he has eavesdropped before. Talk about paranoia-inducing.

“But it’s safe to say that he does not at present,” Reinald continued. “The box is no longer all-powerful, and it does not strictly obey the imperial family. And even if he were to listen in, I can easily shrug off any accusations. It’s something I’ve always had to be prepared for, as the only other alternative is death. The greater worry is the palace’s mages and intelligence operatives, but that’s not a topic we have to get into right now.”

“Understood. Then let’s talk Ern. She said the box can still be destroyed.”

Reinald closed his eyes for a moment. I sensed something like relief in his person.

“But I was not able to learn anything more than that,” I continued. “I don’t even know what she was doing at home—she never let anybody see her when she worked in her room, and all her belongings were confiscated by the knights.”

“Which leaves only her parents.”

“Do we have to make a plea to the emperor to see them freed? Is that the only way?”

“For starters, we’ll see if we can get some time with them. I’m sure you want to know that they’re safe, after all.”

We arrived in a district filled with stone-brick buildings. There was no sign of any ordinary citizens here, only guards and military personnel. There was moss and dark black spots dotting the buildings, which were old and decrepit. Presentation was clearly something they cared little for here, and even just nearing the place—and its gloomy aura—gave me the shivers.

This is where Ern’s parents were brought after their arrest.

The mere thought caused my heart to pound in my chest. I did not know what they had been told of Ern’s passing, only that very few knew the whole truth. But the word traveling through the capital was that I had killed Ern—as such, her parents would surely see me as a backstabbing traitor and the murderer of their daughter.

I knew how much Ern’s parents adored her. I had tried to prepare my heart and my mind for the reality that they would assault me with rage or drown me in their hatred, but even then, I still feared meeting them in person.

We entered a door and proceeded deeper into a building, the sunlight growing dimmer the farther we went. We met with a guard, and I watched on as Reinald dealt with things. It seemed likely to me that, had I come alone, I would have been driven away without so much as a word.

“Ern Quach’s parents?” muttered the guard. “I...believe they are to be spared. The preparations are done. Their executions have been canceled.”

“On whose order?” asked Reinald.

“The first squadron’s... Er, I apologize, Your Highness, but I am not at liberty to divulge that information, even to you.”

But you’d need a letter of appeal to spare their lives. Who would have written and submitted that?

Teddy was a traitor in very much the same way as Ern, and as far as I was aware, his family had already been executed. But thanks to someone having worked extremely quickly, Ern’s parents were still alive.

“We’re nothing more than visitors. Are you saying even that is not allowed?” asked Reinald.

“In my opinion, the crown prince should be allowed an audience with the two prisoners, but...Captain Baldur has ordered that none are to meet with them.”

So even visits to Ern’s parents were prohibited. The guard trembled under Reinald’s gaze but held his ground. He had been given strict orders; that much was certain.

“I beg your forgiveness, Your Highness,” said the guard. “I am only following His Majesty’s orders, by way of Captain Baldur.”

“Which leaves us no other option than to speak with the emperor ourselves,” muttered Reinald.

The emperor was the last person on my list of people I wanted to meet with at the given time, but if we wanted to see Ern’s parents released, then there were no other options. It would have meant extra work on our part, except that actually, in coming here first, we ran into a stroke of good luck.

“Oh...?”

The utterance had something carefree to it, and it came just as we were about to board our carriage. It belonged to Samuel, though he appeared different to when I last saw him.

“And here I was believing all the rumors. I thought you were bedridden,” he remarked. “You’re a quick one at springing back to your feet, hm? Then again, I suppose I should have expected as much from the woman who brought the hammer of justice down upon my former teacher. Oh, how I wish I were so bold.”

Samuel had once been Ern’s assistant, assigned to her by a different Elder. I’d believed him to be a member of the House of Magic, but here now he wore a military uniform. He wore it rather messily, to be sure, but it matched that of Lubeck and his fellow knights. His face was twisted into a grin, and one that was as aggravating as the one he wore on the day that Ern died.

“What are you doing here...?” I spat.

“How very terrifying. But stop it, please. I have business here. I mean, why else would I be here? So let’s not get things twisted—you’re the ones who appeared in front of me. Oh, though the last thing I want to do is step on the crown prince’s toes. Excuse me.”

His graceful bow was an odd sight for one wearing his uniform with so little care, but he clearly knew his manners. Far better than your usual mage, in any case.

“One would have to be most trustworthy to be assigned a mission at the House of Magic,” commented Reinald, “and yet I don’t believe I’ve seen you among the knights of the first squadron before. If anything, I only remember you as the assistant to the mage who was recently executed.”

“I wouldn’t expect the crown prince to ever recognize the likes of me, small fry as I am,” replied Samuel. “But...I do have an aptitude for magic, which is why I was assigned a chance to study at the House. It was a rewarding time, to be sure, but I’m back where I belong.”

“I see. A watchdog for the House, then,” said Reinald. “That would explain why your name wasn’t listed among the other knights in the first squadron.”

“Watchdog? Nothing of the sort, Your Highness. Nothing more than another foot soldier here, I assure you. But if I might be so bold, do you have something against our captain, or is there some other reason you happen to know all the names of those serving in the first squadron?”

“You’re clearly letting your imagination get the better of you. It is the job of the crown prince to be well versed in all those who have a close connection to the emperor.”

“Ah yes, the responsibilities of the crown prince! Of course. My apologies.”

“Though I assume that Samuel isn’t your real name, is it?”

Samuel wore no sword on his belt. He was also unaccompanied. But having seen what he was capable of not so long ago, I knew that he was armed—he just had his weapons hidden.

“It may be forgetfulness on your part, but not having properly introduced yourself even once in my presence appears to be proof that you intend to sully the reputation of those serving under Baldur.”

“My oh my, how the mind forgets!” said Samuel, making a show of tidying his collar before stooping into a short bow. “I am Samuel, also known as Zamuel Losche, serving in the imperial knights’ first squadron. But please, call me Samuel, with an ‘S.’ I prefer it, and besides, nobody calls me by my actual name anymore anyway.”

I was admittedly surprised to learn that Samuel was a knight of the highest order, but it made sense. Still, he was not what was important at the moment. What mattered was that a member of the first squadron was here at all—it had to have something to do with Ern’s parents.

“What brings you here, Sir Samuel?” I asked.

“Not sure I like that fire in your eyes, my lady,” replied Samuel.

He chuckled wryly, reached into his uniform, and brought forth a slip of paper, which he waved in front of me.

“The peerless mage, Ern Quach, who soared to such great heights,” he stated. “This is a written declaration regarding the two who raised the traitor. In any case, it was decided that banishment from the capital was a fit enough punishment for their crime. I’m here to see that through.”

At first, I wasn’t sure I had heard him correctly. Surely I’d heard wrong. Surely he meant to say “execution.”

“Banishment...?” I uttered.

“Is it really so surprising?” replied Samuel. “Oh, I see. Would you have preferred them beheaded?”

“Of course not! Who would ever want such a thing?!”

I didn’t wish death upon Ern’s parents—not even for an instant—and did not enjoy Samuel’s assumption, but even I was surprised by the rage I heard in my response. I simply could not hide how much the man got on my nerves. I dropped my gaze for a moment, took a few deep breaths, then tried again.

“I have heard that somebody submitted a letter of appeal to see Ern’s parents spared. Was that you?” I asked.

Samuel responded with a brief instant of surprise. But then his eyes turned to those of an appraiser, his smile fading from his lips.

“Why would you think that?” he asked back.

“Because you’re a liar,” I said. “Of all the people that I know who lie and deceive others as if it is an everyday occurrence, you are the lowest, most despicable of human beings in the category. And also I can’t stand the grin that has been plastered across your face from the moment we met.”

Did I hold a grudge against the man?

In a word, yes.

I had killed Ern because, in the end, I was not strong enough to save her. And while I knew that the order to kill her had come from above Samuel, I couldn’t help but feel my fists clench instinctively now that he was standing before me again. The only reason I didn’t launch myself at him was because Reinald was by my side. Had I been alone, Samuel would have been made privy to the vast depths of my verbal assault dictionary. But as it stood, with Samuel in silence, there was something very cold about him.

“But even liars like you hide within your words something of the truth,” I said.

I was not about to explain myself, but Samuel seemed to catch where I was going.

“Hmm...” he said, the utterance lingering for a moment before he added: “I hate you.”

“As I you,” I replied. “So? What’s your answer?”

“Why do I even have to answer? All that matters is that the Quach couple are to be banished.”

“Under whose authority?” asked Reinald. “Surely you’re not just going to let them go and leave them to their own devices.”

“I’m going to be watching over the proceedings, Your Highness. I will ensure that they are taken as far as they need to go and sent on their way.”

“And you have the emperor’s approval?”

“I refer you back to this, Your Highness.”

Samuel had no real authority of his own, which was why he passed the slip of paper in his hand to Reinald, who recognized it as official in an instant.

“The emperor truthfully thinks that simply banishing them is enough?” asked Reinald after a moment of thought.

“His Majesty has little interest in the masses, so yes. He left the matter to Captain Baldur’s discretion.”

“Hard to believe.”

“I’m sure it is. Be that as it may, it also happens to be the truth,” said Samuel, taking the slip of paper back from Reinald before going on. “Which means that their banishment will occur under my jurisdiction. So with my humblest of apologies to the young lady, it’s about time I—”

“In which case, we’ll accompany you,” I stated.

“You’ll what?!” blurted Samuel.

“If you are taking the Quach couple to the capital’s gates, then I wish to accompany you. After all, it was I who...”

Giving voice to the words proved more difficult than expected, but I was not about to fall to cowardice when it counted.

“...killed Ern Quach,” I declared. “A stranger would be one thing, but as her executioner, surely I am allowed to bear witness to what becomes of her family. Or should I go and get express permission?”

“But you were her friend too—everybody knows that.”

“That is yet another reason I wish to attend. Are you worried I’ll say something to them? If that’s the case, then you merely need to watch over me just as you would the prisoners, no?”

“Hang on a second, wait. You’re making me seem like the bad guy here—like I suspect you of something.”

“Am I mistaken?”

Samuel laughed. But truth be told, I wanted to keep an eye on him in case he tried anything. We made for quite the pair, but all the same, I was steadfast—I did not trust him to look after Ern’s mother and father.

“Tell me, then, am I to go through the emperor for permission to accompany you? Or shall I go to Captain Baldur?”

“Neither. As I said before, I’m in charge now. You don’t need the captain’s permission, and besides, if you went to him, he’d send you right back to me anyway.”

“Then yes or no, which is it?”

Samuel could not hide how annoyed he was by it all, but he had no reason to hide it either. In the end, he was clearly reluctant, but—perhaps thanks to Reinald’s presence—he agreed to us joining him.

“Fine, come. It won’t take long. But you’re not to talk to the prisoners while I’m out of earshot.”

“Ah, so you don’t trust me after all.”

“Oh, please. You’re a hero. You killed your own best friend for the sake of our very nation. How could I possibly doubt you? My worry is that the father and mother of an enemy of the state might try something funny.”

Every word was exaggerated and drenched in Samuel’s disgust, but he’d given us the answer I wanted. He then turned to Reinald.

“Your Highness, surely you aren’t going to concern yourself with such a matter?”

“It was not my intent to get caught up in the weeds of it all, but I can’t let my friend undertake such a thing alone.”

“Huh. The bond of friendship. What a wonderful thing...”

Samuel then left to bring out Ern’s parents. I made to follow him into the building but was stopped—not by Samuel, but by Reinald.

“It is not just Ern’s parents who are being held in that building,” he said. “There are some in there who would not take kindly to the arrival of a young woman. You’d best wait outside.”

“But...”

“Geoff, do you mind?”

Geoff followed Samuel inside. His was a presence that was not easily ignored, and Samuel clearly didn’t like the company. Begrudgingly, however, he continued inside with my guard right behind him. Perhaps having Geoff go in my stead was the best option after all—it allowed time for Reinald and me to speak alone.

“May I ask you something, Sir Reinald?” I started. “When one speaks of a banishment in the capital, does it mean exactly what the word suggests? Samuel said it would be over rather quickly, but what happens to Ern’s parents’ belongings? Are they to be banished without so much as a coin to their name?”

“That all comes down to what Samuel decides,” replied Reinald. “Regardless, they will be taken far enough by carriage that they will not enter the capital again.”

In its most simple terms, banishment simply meant that Ern’s parents would be left by the roadside and told to never come back. To ensure that was what happened, they’d also be branded with a magical seal which would alert the authorities if they ever entered the capital again.

“Are prisoners allowed to make preparations for their banishment?”

“That, too, is up to Samuel. However, Quach’s parents are the family of a betrayer of the state. I doubt they’d be afforded any luxuries at all, no matter how small.”

“So they’ll be left to wander the roads and forests empty-handed? Is there anything you can do to ensure they aren’t attacked out there?”

Even if Samuel remained true to his word and simply banished Ern’s parents somewhere outside of the capital, that by no means ensured they were safe from the dangers that existed beyond the gates.

“I can likely get in touch with a merchant or two to provide aid, but I can’t promise anything in the way of dedicated protection.”

“That’s fine, just please—whatever you can do to help. Can you also loan them some money? You have my word that you will be repaid, of course. Some money will at least allow them to travel with a merchant caravan, allowing them a path to somewhere safe and secure.”

Reinald had said he would accompany me, but I couldn’t rightly allow the crown prince himself to see off the parents of an enemy of the state. I assumed that it would be only Geoff and me accompanying Samuel, which was why I asked if he could get things moving behind the scenes.

“Surely there must be something else we can do too. What else do Ern’s parents need...?”

“Karen,” Reinald said, a slight warning in his tone, “you must remain calm of mind.”

“I know. I’m aware it might prove difficult, but I’ll do my utmost to find a way to speak to them without Samuel overhearing us.”

“That’s not what I meant.”

Reinald sounded troubled, like a parent trying to calm an overexcited child. His face, too, mirrored his voice. It was not an expression I saw often, and I wondered if I had asked far too much of him.

“The two people you are about to meet have just lost their daughter,” he said, making things as clear as he could. “If nothing else, they will have at least been informed of that fact.”

“Well, yes, of course I understand, but—”

I felt my gaze drifting.

“Look at me, Karen,” said Reinald, gripping my shoulders. “From what I have heard, they are just ordinary people. Ordinary parents. Do you think they’ll just stand there calmly when they’re faced with the woman who killed their only daughter? Have you completely forgotten the broader circumstances?”

I didn’t answer immediately. Truth be told, Reinald’s words scared me because I hadn’t realized what I’d been doing. It was like reality cutting in abruptly to inform me that, yes, I had been trying to forget. I didn’t want to acknowledge the fact that Ern’s parents would never willingly accept money from the murderer of their own daughter. Reinald had shattered the illusion I’d been trying to entertain, but it was not something I could criticize him for.

“Could you please find some reason to have money delivered to them? I don’t want to think that Samuel has something up his sleeve, but some money will at least help see them out of any potential binds.”

“How about keeping watch over them from afar?”

“No. We came here to see them, and I don’t trust Samuel that much. I want to be close by. They might hate me, but it is what it is. They’ve lost their daughter—it’s only natural that they despise me.”

Encountering Samuel here had been entirely unexpected, but bumping into him before Ern’s parents were banished was something like a stroke of good luck.

“As long as you know what you’re in for, I’ve nothing more to add,” said Reinald.

It was then that we heard the creak of a door opening. Samuel and Geoff emerged from it, followed by a gaunt middle-aged couple and another set of guards.

“Uncle, auntie...” I uttered.

I wanted so badly to run to them. I hadn’t forgotten what Reinald had just said, and even though I had pictured the hatred etched into their faces, some part of me clung to the hope that things would be different. What I wanted was for them to feel some relief at the sight of me. Some sense of solace.

Reality had other plans.

When Ern’s parents saw me—their daughter’s friend—their faces filled with shock, and soon after, rage. Flashes of pain, anger, and sorrow ran rampant through their eyes and expressions as they bit down on their own lips. Had their hands not been tightly bound by rope, I felt certain they would have come flying toward me. The only reason they remained silent, in fact, was because they had been gagged earlier.

“I told you I won’t put up with any moaning and groaning,” said Samuel, “so you’ll both be quiet, please.”

He raised a finger, at which point Ern’s parents were brought to a halt.

“They’ll be banished as they are,” he informed me. “We’ll head out to see them to their fates, so please do not fall behind.”

“As they are?” I exclaimed. “What about their belongings?”

“Excuse me? They have their lives. They don’t get anything else. But how joyous this must be for the two of you, Mr. and Mrs. Enemy of the State. You must have thought this was going to be such a lonely little send-off, but now you have this wonderful young lady to watch you go. And a former friend of your daughter, no less.”

I cared little about Samuel’s snide remarks. But I knew now that Ern’s parents were to be banished without a thing. The expectation was clearly that they would simply die by the road somewhere. I could have complained, but it seemed wiser to put my trust in Reinald.

“You, young lady, are a hero,” proclaimed Samuel. “The executioner of the immoral. You will not be riding with the parents of a criminal.”

“And I assume that you won’t be either, so I suppose I’ll ride with you.”

“And please don’t tell me we’ll have the prince with us. I’ve got enough on my hands already.”

“Karen,” said Reinald. “We’ll speak later.”

He took his leave, but I had faith it was to see to what we’d discussed. When Ern’s parents were readied in their own transport, Geoff and I boarded a carriage and were met with a grand, theatrical sigh.

“And to think I could have done all of this on horseback if you hadn’t come along,” Samuel lamented.

“Thank you ever so much for readying a carriage,” I replied.

“Oh, please, how could I possibly expect a noblewoman to accompany me on horseback? Besides, carriages make things so easy. I couldn’t be more grateful myself.”

“You needn’t go overboard. By the way, I don’t suppose people sometimes tell you that you have a rather spiteful quality about you, do they?”

“Don’t you worry, I get that all the time.”

“Lady Karen, you mustn’t entertain the man,” said Geoff. “It’s not worth sullying your mouth.”

“Given the master, I daresay I should have expected as much from her servant...” grumbled Samuel.

It struck me then that I had become quite adept at swallowing my own rage. It felt like quite some time since I’d last had to.

“Has the man said anything unbecoming, Geoff?”

“Nothing troubling yet, my lady.”

“You two are a real hoot. Just say whatever you please, why don’t you?” commented Samuel.

“What’s most important is what you’re already doing,” continued Geoff. “Letting the provocations fall on deaf ears.”

I couldn’t help but let out a wry chuckle. I blamed myself for Ern’s death, but with Samuel right here in front of me, I found I could settle for insults. I wondered if there was something wrong with me. Frustration itched at my heart, unlike anything I had ever known. After all, regardless of the actual truth, Ern’s parents knew only this for certain: their daughter was never coming back. She had been labeled a traitor while her best friend—and executioner—pranced around as free as a bird.

I thought back to the look in Reinald’s eyes when he uttered those words.

“Look at me, Karen.”

I wanted Ern’s parents to be saved. I wanted to see them and talk to them, but what did I even want to say to them?

“Ern committed suicide. Her back was against the wall. She had no other way out, nor the power to do it herself.”

Would Ern’s parents accept that explanation? Would it offer them some solace to hear that from the woman who killed their daughter, the girl they cherished more than anything else in the world? I had ignored reality, and now I felt it forcing its way back into my world.

They would not want to hear even a single word I spoke. I felt stupid for having been so willingly oblivious to reality. I was a hopeless, helpless fool, and all I could do now was laugh at myself.

“Lady Karen?” said Geoff.

“Hmm?”

“Er, no. It’s nothing.”

I could mull things over as much as I wanted when I was alone. At present, my focus had to be on seeing Ern’s parents to safety. The carriage rocked as its horses carried us past the imperial capital’s gates and eventually stopped off the road at a point far enough that one would not make it back easily to the capital on foot. The guards began to alight from their carriage.

“It’s a mostly deserted road,” commented Geoff, “but there are a great deal of horse tracks. Merchants must pass through here often. There wouldn’t be much in the way of bandits, and one could pass the night without fear of freezing.”

“Which is to say that this is a comparatively safe place to banish them,” I remarked.

Safety was by no means guaranteed, but there was at least a slim chance that Ern’s parents might come under the care of a kind traveler passing by. Ern’s parents alighted from the carriage and warily took in their surroundings. The rope binding their arms was then untied at a guard’s command.

All that was left now was to leave the two to their own devices.

What Geoff and I feared was that Ern’s parents would be cut down where they stood. It was a means of silencing them, and yet none of the guards reached for the swords hanging at their belts. Samuel, too, cast not a single spell.

It wasn’t until the guards gave their prisoners a shove in the back that it happened. Ern’s father, always so placid, let out a loud moan. A wave of panic drifted to those nearby, and in that moment, Ern’s father ran toward me, his eyes filled with resentment.

I had thought it surprising that Ern’s parents had remained so placid, but that had perhaps been a mistake on my part. Here I was, their daughter’s murderer, right there where they could get to me. How foolish to think they would have stayed entirely silent. Unfortunately for Ern’s father, however, his rage never met with its intended target.

The guards were quick to recover and react, and it was not just one who held Ern’s father down. Samuel let out an exasperated sigh, but Ern’s father ignored him, tears pouring down his face as he screamed.

“You murderer!”

The man had no blade on his person, nor any weapon in his hand, but all the same, it felt as if a blade had been thrust into my heart. Pain and self-loathing swirled around me, but there was nothing I could do to stop it, and I simply had to take deep breaths in an attempt to calm myself.

Ern’s father refused to stop struggling. The guards hit him to silence him, but even then, he fought against them. All of the guards were intent on keeping him under control, and it was this small window of opportunity that Ern’s mother took. She launched herself at me but was stopped by Geoff, who bent her arm behind her back to keep her still. It was everything you would expect from a trustworthy guard, and ordinarily it would have been commendable, but...

“Geoff, release her,” I said.

“But...”

“That is an order, Geoff.”

Hearing my tone of voice, Geoff released his grip. Ern’s mother ran at me, her momentum carrying a strike that landed flush on my cheek but was surprisingly weaker than I’d expected.

“Give me my daughter back!” she wailed.

Her tears poured out of her with her anger, and I had nothing to give in return. I could not bring myself to speak the truth. Ern’s secret dealings with Reinald, the work she was doing in her lab—none of it could be shared with the common citizenry. As such, even the truth of Ern’s death had to remain under cover.

Ern’s parents were lost in a sorrow that had nowhere to go. I knew that pain, having seen all those people in Conrad lose everything—their families, their lives as they knew them, and all they had ever owned. It was an insurmountable despair, and one that sapped at one’s very will to go on living. And so, at the very least, they were entitled to their anger. If they did not have a target for their feelings, then perhaps they would take the money I wanted to give them, only to follow a similar path to their daughter. It was to avoid that outcome that I chose silence as my response.

“Why you?!” Ern’s mother cried. “Why did she have to die?!”

She was stronger than I expected, and we tumbled to the ground. Ern’s mother lay on top of me, pushing my shoulders down.

“Why...why...?” she moaned. “How could you...? You were such a sweet young girl...”

The river of her tears continued to flow. Sobs replaced her rage, and her fists pounded weakly against my shoulders. She was devastated, and though I knew there were things to say to people in such states, no words came. I simply did not have it in me to speak. I thought it far better for Ern’s parents to be consumed with rage than to be mere husks of the people they once were. At least with feelings still pulsing through their bodies, they might still live on.

“...search...” Ern’s mother whispered.

Huh?

“That’s enough,” said Geoff. “You’ll take your hands off Lady Karen now.”

Geoff pulled Ern’s mother from me. She had lost all will to fight and simply collapsed to her knees, sobbing. Her husband was a mess of bumps, cuts, and bruises, and together the two cried to the sky for their daughter, now lost to them. Neither would struggle any further.

The guards all heaved great sighs of relief at the trouble having finally passed. Samuel looked over it with a thoughtful, if entirely unreadable, expression on his face. I, for my part, simply looked at Ern’s parents, stunned.

“Are you okay?” asked Geoff, worried.

“I, er... Thank you, Geoff.”

“I understand if you feel that you deserve their anger, but I could not allow it to continue any longer. Please forgive me.”

“No, Geoff. You did the right thing.”

But all the while, I could not tear my gaze from Ern’s parents. It was finally time for them to be banished, left to their own devices in the middle of nowhere. And yet before they left on their journey into the unknown, someone called out to them.

It was Samuel.

He carried with him two bags, which he passed to Ern’s parents as they turned, frightened and unsure of what to expect. With the bags in hand, Samuel gestured with his jaw. Now go.

Ern’s parents looked so small, so terrified as they disappeared into the distance. When I thought of where they might go and where they might end up, it felt like a vise squeezing my heart. I believed in Reinald, I did, and yet I did not want Ern’s parents to go too far.

“What did you give the two of them, Samuel?” I asked.

“Call it a parting gift. They’ve nowhere to go, but they won’t get anywhere empty-handed.”

The very idea that Samuel would have prepared something for them was unfathomable. I couldn’t believe it.

“Nothing more than a few scraps of food and some coins,” he continued. “Go and check for yourself if you don’t believe me. That’s all you’re going to find, I assure you.”

“No, they wouldn’t let me get nearly that close to them.”

“Ah, a girl who sees the forest for the trees.”

“We’re done here,” I stated plainly. “Thank you for your time.”

I was so horribly tired of talking to him. He left with his entourage, and Geoff and I boarded the carriage prepared for us.

“As much as I hate to say it,” said Geoff, “they don’t stand a chance if there are soldiers waiting in ambush somewhere in the forest.”

“I know. But I daresay it’s not likely.”

“Something back there led you to that conclusion?”

“Call it a hunch.”

I looked out the carriage window at the road beyond. Ern’s parents were gone, having disappeared down the path into the forest.

“If the plan was to silence Ern’s parents, execution would have been the simplest, quickest method,” I said. “There’d be no need to go to the trouble of arranging documents to see them banished.”

Samuel had betrayed both Teddy and Ern. Speaking from the heart, I despised him, but it was hasty to think that everything he said and did was all part of an elaborate act. Samuel was nothing if not a difficult man to parse, but I sensed that he did not hate his former colleague and instructor. I wanted to think that in having Ern’s parents spared, he was showing a tiny glimmer of his sincerity, twisted though it might have been.

“We have to get back to inform Sir Reinald,” I said.

“Understood. However, you’ve been covering your mouth since we entered the carriage. Are you quite all right?”

“It’s nothing.”

When we arrived in the capital, we were taken to a deserted location where I alighted before another carriage. Someone was waiting for me aboard it.

“You’re safe,” said Nika, looking relieved as she greeted me.

Reinald was seated in the carriage, and I hopped in and took a seat opposite him. Geoff was already reporting the details of our trip to Nika.

“How did it go?” asked Reinald.

His voice was gentle, as was his demeanor. He’d put away the stern mask he sometimes wore in public and appeared back to his usual self. And yet, although his question was of the simplest variety and nothing especially noteworthy in and of itself, it triggered something in me. It was just like that time so long ago in Conrad.

I could not easily bring myself to speak. I had told myself I wouldn’t let such a thing happen again, and yet, here we were. It took some time for me to calm myself. I had to bend over and struggle to keep from wailing—such were the tears I shed in the moment. Reinald called my name, but I shook my head in response.

This wasn’t sorrow. It wasn’t the fact that Ern’s parents had physically and verbally assaulted me—instead, it was a different feeling that gripped my heart.

“It’s not that...” I uttered to myself.

I was glad. I had been so convinced that Ern’s parents despised me. So convinced that their only true remaining desire was to see me dead. I’d been sure of it, right up until a single moment, when Ern’s mother was pulled off of me. And yet, they were in the depths of despair. Their rage was no lie. There was an honest anger in their shouts.

I had tried so hard to keep from breaking down, but now the dam had burst. There was simply no helping it.

“The two of them...” I sobbed. “They did that...for me...”

But if they truly hated me, Ern’s mother never could have uttered what she did. I heard her. I was certain of each and every word. When she’d fallen atop me, wailing and sobbing, she’d whispered a message from her daughter to me, and it etched itself upon my heart. I did not know how much Ern had told her parents, nor what she’d been worried about or how far she saw into the potential future. Perhaps she’d sensed something on the horizon...but either way, she was gone.

And yet, she’d left something. She entrusted her parents with a message just in case the worst came to pass. And even with a truly heart-wrenching sadness tearing at their very being, Ern’s parents had found a way to pass that message on—they’d constructed a way to get it into my ears.

I sobbed. Everything had been part of the plan. They were parents who had lost a daughter. How could they possibly have stayed silent when faced with their daughter’s killer? How could they have remained calm in such a situation, even if they were bound and gagged? And so, when the opportunity arose, Ern’s father launched his diversion, drawing the attention of the guards just long enough for his wife to get to me.

But of course, I hadn’t realized any of this until I saw the kindness in Ern’s mother’s eyes when Geoff pulled her from me. It was a gaze filled with love—a gaze I remembered from long ago, whenever she saw Ern and me together. Neither she nor her husband could have possibly understood the whole truth, and yet they had earnestly fought to deliver me Ern’s message.

“I’m sorry,” I sobbed. “I’m sorry...”

I’m sorry I killed Ern.

I’m sorry I stole your daughter’s life from you.

I still couldn’t forget how it felt to take a life. The guilt was like a permanent stain. I could not rid myself of the picture of Ern, her brain matter sprayed across her lab. And yet in receiving what amounted to her last will and testament, I received something like a silent forgiveness, and it left me in tears.

The warmth of Reinald’s hand on my own was my support through all the crying. Still, the time went by in an instant, and before I knew it the carriage had arrived at my home.

“I apologize that you had to see me like that,” I said.

Oh, how I would have loved to look, I don’t know, prettier or more graceful when I cried. I’d read of noblewomen crying in manga and novels, but the snotty, sniffling reality was anything but a good look. I was grateful to Reinald for saying nothing at all—had he even made the slightest comment about it, I might never have left the safe darkness of my blankets for at least a year.

“Do you feel better now?” he asked.

“Yes, I’m fine. Thank you.”

“I couldn’t do anything more than lend you a hand.”

“Don’t say that. It made me happy.”

Unfortunately, I couldn’t indulge in his warmth forever. I pulled my hands free and opened them, staring blankly at my palms as I let out a sigh.

“You’ve cut your own palms,” said Reinald. “They’ll heal, but perhaps consider cutting your nails.”

“Thank you, but I’m fine now, really.”

“Sometimes your use of that word—fine—is terribly suspect.”

So there were trust issues. And while I understood his worry, I really was fine. I did my best to smile, though I realized it was through tears.

“I didn’t want to do anything at all,” I said, “but now I know that I have to keep moving. There is so much yet to do, and so much that has to be done.”

Ern’s parents had given me a reason to go on, and I had to explain things to Reinald, silently and patiently waiting with me.

“I know you’ve a schedule to keep, but please come inside,” I said. “While I’m still not entirely sure myself, I believe I’ll have something there that you should see.”

“You gleaned something from Ern’s parents?” he asked.

“We’re about to find out.”

I was vague, I know, but fortunately, Reinald was open to the idea. Martina rushed out looking terribly nervous, but the moment she saw the crown prince, she almost fainted with shock.

“Y-Your Highness?!” she half-shrieked.

“Would you mind asking Whateley to brew some tea?” I asked. “I have to wash my face. Please show our guests inside.”

“Huh? Oh, er... As you...wish...”

Whateley would have been entirely unfazed by the sudden visit, but Martina simply couldn’t hide her shock. Still, she knew better than to break down and humiliate herself in front of royalty, and so she swallowed her screams. When Reinald and Nika were seen inside, I was about to head upstairs when Geoff stopped me to give a brief report.

“Sir Abelein is seeing to the matter of Lady Ern’s parents,” he said. “Nika says he’s the best person for the job.”

“I’ll have to thank both of them... Really, I should be the one seeing to that matter, but thank you for all your help, Geoff.”

“You’ll need as much help as you can get in the immediate future, so do not be afraid to assign me work as necessary. I’m used to it, despite my position, and I’m certain I can help make life easier for you.”

“Ah, yes. I always seem to forget that you once served a prince.”

“Really? I have been reminded of those times more and more often of late. All the rushing around each and every day... Please know that I don’t mean that in a bad way, though.”

“I know. But I can’t help feeling bad for all the trouble I cause you.”

“I must admit...I did expect the days in service to Conrad to be far more relaxed. That said, I’ve enjoyed my time here thoroughly so far.”

Before leaving, Geoff had one piece of advice for me.

“This is just my thought on matters, so do with my words as you will, but you are walking a most difficult path, my lady. You are a young woman with no battle skills to speak of, no mastery of magic, and no especially powerful family connections. I know that perhaps I have little right to say what I am about to, but...” and here Geoff looked down at his own hand for a moment before placing it on my head. “You can’t do it alone. Please, find someone you can lean on, someone to walk your path with you. Though finding someone within the palace may prove difficult, your connections will be your salvation when you are in need, and they will fight for you. Do not walk the path my former master once chose for himself.”

“Geoff, the prince, he...”

“I apologize. I fear I have overstepped my place. I have Chelsea to check on, and you’d best see to your preparations.”

I watched Geoff as he left. His existence here helped buoy me up. His presence was one of kindness.

So many here are looking out for me.

It was a fact that so often slipped my mind, and it was enough to bring a tear to the eye. I knew then that it was time for me to find my feet and to rise once more and face the future.

2: What Remains

After I washed my face and tidied myself up, I returned to find Reinald chatting with the boys. Whateley was there with Martina, who looked decidedly awkward and on the verge of being entirely consumed by her nerves.

“Wendel, Emil, thank you for entertaining our guests,” I said.

“Are you kidding? We had a great time. The prince has so many great stories,” said Wendel.

My eyes were still red, and the boys had clearly been worried about me, but they looked relieved to see me smiling again.

“I know it’s not every day that you get to meet a prince, and I apologize, but would you mind leaving us to discuss a few things? Please accompany them, Martina. Oh, and Emil? Do you know where Jill is?”

“Jill? She should be in the garden with Ben.”

“I’ll be calling on the two of you a little later, so would you mind waiting with her somewhere not too far away?”

“Sure. I’ll grab her and be at the ready.”

My sudden request puzzled everyone, but nobody was going to raise any objections in front of our guests. Geoff returned to the room, and the boys and Martina politely took their leave at about the same time.

Oh, Wendel, are you really not going to take the cats with you...?

Blacky and Charlot had followed Wendel, then decided to stop and rub their heads and necks against Reinald’s legs, covering his pants in cat hair.

“I don’t mind,” commented Reinald. “It’s been so long since I’ve been able to spend any time with such pets.”

Nika simply rolled her eyes. The serious air drained from the room with the cats doing their thing, but Reinald seemed to enjoy their company, so I couldn’t quite bring myself to shoo them away. Instead, I simply straightened myself up and decided to get on with it.

“Let’s get to business, then,” I said. “I have a way to find what Ern left for us.”

If the air wasn’t serious before, it certainly was now. Reinald’s placid smile remained, but Nika’s eyes drew into a sharp, focused gaze.

“The way you bring it up gives me the sense that this is a negotiation,” said Reinald. “You have demands.”

He knew there was more to my words. Such was the nature of our relationship, and everything we’d been through since Falkrum.

“That I do,” I said. “You have been nothing but good to me and my family, Sir Reinald. As such, I have no complaints when it comes to the Conrad family loyally serving you, the imperial crown prince. We’ve nobody else we wish to put our support behind.”

“I’ve never suspected you of anything less. As for your conditions?”

“I’d like you to make me a part of your plans.”

It almost sounded like I was asking him to let me join his group of friends, but the true gravity of the matter couldn’t have been heavier. Conrad was under Reinald’s protection. As such, it was expected that we would aid him as necessary, and that was exactly what I intended to do. However, the greater half of everything he did in the imperial capital was hidden from me, and while that was partially due to the lack of authority our family had, I still wanted to be a part of it.

I had not discussed this matter with anybody in the household and had, in fact, only decided on this course of action quite suddenly. I was sure Geoff would have some words for me later, but I didn’t care—I wasn’t going to back down from this, no matter what anybody said.

“It was not my intent to neglect you,” replied Reinald, “but am I to understand you are dissatisfied with our arrangement?”

“That’s not what I’m saying. I’m well aware that there is much you cannot tell me due to my lack of any real power. However, I simply cannot stand the idea that giving you what Ern has left us means it all ends there.”

“While I do intend to handle matters with great care, I gather that a report on the results would not be enough for you?”

“If that’s how it will end, then I will not share what I already know of your plans, but I will not aid you in them any further.”

“That is indeed quite the bind. Tell me, why are you so intent on this?”

He did not look at all like a man in any sort of bind, but I couldn’t read his true intentions. However, I had done my best to help him where I could—limited and near nonexistent as my powers were—and I wanted to believe that this offered me a seat at the negotiating table.

“Regardless of how it happened, I killed her,” I said. “I was the one who pulled the trigger.”

“You don’t have to bring this up,” said Reinald.

“I blew her brains out. Even now, I can see it like it just happened. Her once beautiful head of hair all messed up, her cracked skull, the gaping hole in her head.”

“Karen.”

“No matter what I do, I can’t forget it. No matter how I struggle, I can’t escape it.”

That I could remain steadfast, I explained, was because everyone believed me to be Bertrando’s daughter. This helped secure ties with the lord of the Bahre family too. And while I didn’t like to think about it, exterminating the “evil mage” was considered a praiseworthy achievement. Now that the emperor had announced her death publicly, it was not a matter that would simply be left to fade away. He’d wanted Ern’s brains mined for intel following her death, but I’d repainted the floors and walls with the greater part of them. I had to assume he knew, at least in part, why.

I had thrown a spanner in the works and spoiled half of the emperor’s carefully laid plans. And while he was sure to wear the mask that was his usual confident smile, he was undoubtedly frustrated behind it. It was his own damned fault in this young woman’s opinion, but I wouldn’t put it past the man to pull something during the inevitable ceremony praising my achievements.

“In return for losing my friend, I received glory,” I said. “Ern entrusted that to me, and I want to be there to see, for myself, just what her last will and testament results in.”

I did not drop my gaze, not even for a second. Until now, I had always worked with the intent of returning Conrad to Wendel when he came of age. I was always hesitant to get the greater Conrad family wrapped up with my own feelings. But I could not simply accept Ern’s death as it was. Even if she’d brought it on herself, and even if she herself had thought it unavoidable, I myself couldn’t just stand there and say to myself, Well, that’s just how it goes, I guess. I didn’t want to. I never wanted to lose my friend. I wanted her here, alive and still with us. There was so much we still had to talk about, now and into the future.

I was angry about it. It was a grudge, through and through.

“I know I helped out before, but now that she’s gone, I have even more reason to help. I cannot see as far into the future as you, Sir Reinald, but I, too, wish to see the box destroyed.”

This was no longer simply because Reinald wanted it. Now it was what I wanted. I longed to see Ern’s wish come to fruition, and to see what the emperor clung to crumble before him. But to see that future, I needed Reinald’s help, and I needed to understand his plans in their entirety. It was why I now stood where I was.

“I know how you feel, and personally, I don’t take issue with it. That said, I can’t just lay everything out for you right this instant,” said Reinald. “I need you to understand that there are steps that have to be followed.”

“I’m not a child,” I replied. “I just need to know I’m part of it.”

And just like that, we’d agreed to terms. But with things in place, I had to keep my end of the bargain, and so I called Emil, who brought Jill, though the dog’s tail hung between her legs.

“Sorry for the wait, Emil,” I said. “Thanks for bringing Jill.”

“Well, you asked, so here we are...”

You might be wondering why I had Emil waiting, and with Jill no less. Well, that’s because they were the topic of my next request.

“I apologize for the abrupt change in topic, but I’ve a rather important matter I’d like to ask you about.”

Abrupt was an understatement, but Reinald didn’t seem to mind.

“You’ve met my younger brother Emil already. Thanks to your support, he’s currently enrolled at school here. He’s far more suited to sports than he is to study, and it’s possible that even swordsmanship lies in his future.”

“An interest in the martial arts is a good thing,” commented Reinald. “And how wonderful that you do not share your sister’s two left hands and two left feet. I look forward to seeing you growing into a fine warrior in your own right.”

Really, Reinald? Did you really have to mention my clumsiness?

“Yes, well, that’s my brother,” I said. “And actually, it was Emil who first found our dog.”

“Ah, yes, I heard about that from Wendel. I seem to remember him saying something like ‘If my stepmother picks up stray humans, what right does she have to complain about a stray cat or dog?’”

“Ugh. He brought you right up to speed, then.”

Just what exactly were you even talking about?

Anyway, moving right along...

I cleared my throat.

“We started raising Jill with the intent of making her our guard dog. She’s adorable and somewhat unruly, but she likes people perhaps a tad too much, and she wants to make friends with anyone and everyone. As cute as that may be, I can’t help but worry about her ability to protect young Emil.”

Jill was getting rather big, but the puppy in her still hadn’t left yet. Like I said, it was unbearably cute, but it also meant that, well, she just loved everybody. We hadn’t actually realized how big she was going to get when we found her, but you could tell by the size of her feet that she still had lots of room to grow. And while everybody in the house had experience raising pets, none had experience training guard dogs. As such, I asked Reinald if perhaps he could introduce us to a trusted trainer. He barely needed more than a few seconds to think about it.

“Nika knows an experienced trainer,” he said, “though they’re not strictly a dog specialist.”

“In which case, I’ll get in touch with them,” said Nika. “I expect they’ll be open to the idea.”

“Thank you so much,” I said. “I’d also like Emil to be there to watch. Do you think that’s possible?”

“Your brother too?”

Emil had looked somewhat shocked since I brought the topic up, but now his eyes went wide with disbelief.

“Jill is Emil’s sidekick, and he, her master. I’d like very much for him to learn how to keep her under control.”

Jill was friendly with everybody, but closest to Emil. She hadn’t forgotten that he had picked her up in the first place, and so he was like a parent to her. In times of danger, she would no doubt move to protect him, but he was the one who had to command her, so to speak. It was something I’d been thinking about, and in bringing it up here, I was glad to see things smoothly working toward a solution. Emil chose this time to make a comment of his own.

“Sis, Jill is friendly with people, of course, but she’s also a good judge of character.”

“I know what you’re trying to say. I know that you’re as important to her as she is to you, but that’s all the more reason for the two of you to learn to work together. That time will not go to waste, I assure you.”

I could so, so easily imagine a future in which Jill was allowed to run wild. So while it wasn’t imperative, as such, I did want to find an opportunity for Jill to undergo the proper training.

At this point, I saw fit to heave a great sigh.

“Speaking of which, I’ve heard that Jill is in the habit of hiding toys,” I lamented. “Where’s she hiding them of late? A little teddy bear that made a home in my room has recently gone missing.”

“Oh, uh...? I think Ben knows...?” muttered Emil.

The disappearance of a soft toy was clearly news to him.

“So she takes them outside, then? Oh dear, that pup might well be the death of me...”

Emil looked confused, because of course he did—I was lying. But that didn’t mean that something wasn’t hidden out there.

“Jill is still very young and playful,” I said to Emil, “and we won’t be able to start any training soon. We’ll also need some time to prepare, so just keep it all in mind, please.”

“Got it. Will that be all?”

“Yes, you can go, but make sure you’re here to see off our guests when they leave.”

“Okay,” said Emil, turning to Reinald. “It was an honor to meet you, Prince Reinald.”

Emil and Jill then left. “What was the whole point of that conversational detour?” you may be asking. Well...

“I think I’d like to feel the wind on my face,” I announced. “Sir Reinald, would you mind joining me outside in the garden? And if you’re so inclined, I’d love for you to join us, Nika.”

Whateley and Geoff understand instinctively that I wanted a private conversation. I looked out the window to the wide rectangular space that was our back garden. It was rather spacious for homes of this type, and Ben had worked wonders on it. A small pathway led to a flower garden at the back, and I scanned the area until I found what I was looking for—some shrubs by the flowers.

We left the house and met with a cool breeze. It was cloudy above, and the sky threatened rain.

“I daresay that’s the best place for a dog to hide a toy, don’t you think?” I said.

“Karen, I don’t suppose you’d share your thoughts with us, would you?” asked Reinald.

“Ah yes, let’s talk on the way. Thank you for indulging me earlier with all the guard dog business.”

“I gather that Ern’s secrets are not a topic you want your brother hearing.”

“Indeed. It’s perhaps selfish on my part, but I don’t want the family concerned with this. They might think my behavior a little odd, but what they don’t know won’t hurt them.”

“Ah, so that’s why you had to bring up something so unrelated.”

“If I’d asked Emil where Jill hides her things—and the things of others—he’d have been intrigued, and all the more if I looked entirely serious when I did it. It was important that I make it sound very matter-of-fact, lest things get out of hand.”

I couldn’t say this to Reinald, but I did wish that I could have introduced Emil to him not as my brother, but as the individual he was with all his potential. In the future, he would work as my brother’s right hand, and with the imperial crown prince and princess in opposition at present, the future was anything but certain. There were no shortage of success stories among young men who could not inherit their family businesses, and I hoped to open some doors to young Emil. Jill’s training was, in truth, something I’d only thought of vaguely in and among it all. For now, it was enough that Emil was here with me—I’d make inroads for him as long as my name had some clout.

“Ern’s mother told me to search the dog’s hidey-hole. She whispered it to me.”

She’d passed the message when we’d toppled to the ground. At first, it struck me as perplexing that she even knew about our dog—I couldn’t work out why she would have even brought that up. But when she’d uttered the words “A message from her,” everything clicked into place.

I knew that Ern’s parents would have heard at least something from their daughter. And when I put some more thought into the message I’d been given, it wasn’t hard to work it out. And when I’d somewhat flippantly mentioned Jill hiding things in Emil’s presence, I’d gotten my answer.

“It was only a short message, but it was enough,” I continued. “It didn’t take long for me to understand that Ern’s mother was talking about Jill. Ern was always doting on the pup, after all.”

“They’d just lost their daughter mere days ago. I would have thought they’d be far too distraught to manage such a ruse just to get a message to you.” mused Reinald.

“It’s nigh unbelievable. I very much doubt that I could have done the same.”

I was certain that Ern’s parents knew even less than I did. I felt humbled by the fact that they were so determined to pass along Ern’s words.

Nika looked skyward as we walked. Rain was getting all the more likely, and she urged us to hurry. At the far end of the garden was a tree, planted to give the garden a little more for the eyes to enjoy. Given its purpose, it wasn’t a particularly good place to hide things, but that was if you were human. When you knelt down to dog-level, you could see a number of potential hiding spots.

For a moment, I wondered why Ern would hide anything out here, but I quickly remembered that everything in the house that was even remotely suspicious had been confiscated.

“There’s a bone in here,” said Nika, kneeling down to search through a likely scrub, “but I don’t see anything else...”

“Let me take a look,” I said, kneeling down beside her.

There was indeed a bone nestled into a little section of dug-up earth, but beyond it was a small bag hanging from the back branches. It was odd—I wasn’t sure how Nika could have missed it, and even when I pointed it out she couldn’t spot the purple bag. It was only after I took it in hand that Nika and Reinald noticed it.

“It’s made of the same material as the House Elders’ coats,” said Reinald.

“But it’s much smaller than I expected,” said Nika. “I was expecting a tool or an item of some kind—something much bigger than this.”

It was reasonably heavy, however, and felt like it had a rock or something inside of it. I opened the bag to reveal a black sphere.

“Is it a jewel of some kind?” I asked, marveling at how smooth it was.

It looked like obsidian. It was cool to the touch, and it seemed to dully reflect the light when I held it up. I was amazed at how neatly it had been crafted into a sphere. It might have been worth quite a bit were we to have it appraised, but that seemed too simple a thing for Ern.

All three of us were left scratching our heads at the discovery. Nika and I had both been expecting something more...useful. Some kind of utensil or otherwise, perhaps a booklet. This jewellike sphere gave us more questions than it did answers.

“Ern wouldn’t have hidden just a jewel...” I muttered.

“I’m certain that’s no ordinary stone,” said Reinald. “I’m not sure how long it has been hidden there, but all the same, it’s unnaturally clean.”

“You’re right,” uttered Nika. “The bag too. The fact that we couldn’t see it also indicates that the bag was under the influence of magic.”

“She also went to the trouble of using Elder material for the bag. This is what she intended for us to find, there’s no doubt about it.”

That was one question answered, but there were still so many others left to go.

“Let’s bring it inside,” said Nika. “It looks like it’s about to rain.”

It pittered and pattered around us, and it was only a matter of time before the rain would begin in earnest. We went back inside, and tea was served. I felt decidedly awkward about how things had turned out—I’d given Reinald what I promised, but it was so puzzling in and of itself.

“So, how are we supposed to use it?” asked Nika.

“I don’t feel anything odd when I touch it,” mused Reinald.

We were huddled around the dining room table, the black sphere sitting between us.

“It looks like obsidian, but it’s not,” Reinald continued. “And yet it doesn’t look like just an ordinary stone either. Any ideas, Nika?”

“My apologies, but I am woefully uninformed when it comes to jewels. All I see is a black stone.”

“A stone. Just a stone...?” I muttered.

Reinald let the sphere roll around on his palm while he sipped at his tea. The wind outside had grown stronger, and it rattled the windows. It would have been one thing if the sphere changed or transformed in some way, but it did nothing when we touched it.

How is this supposed to help us destroy the box, then?

“Could we learn something more by showing it to another mage?” asked Nika.

“Six would be our best bet, but he hasn’t responded to us at all today.”

“Which is to say, you saw him yesterday?”

“Yes. It would seem his business with the emperor has concluded.”

I wonder how Six feels about Ern’s passing...?

“Six, he...” started Reinald. “No, I think it’s best you ask him yourself.”

Until I could, I had to decide exactly what I wanted to ask him. I was trying to stay calm, but so much was going on all at once that I felt my brain hitting its upper limits. I couldn’t deny I was high-strung, and there was likely a lot I couldn’t see clearly at present.

“Well, I can’t make heads or tails of it,” I said finally. “Feel free to take it with you, Sir Reinald, and best of luck.”

“Would you mind keeping a hold of it, Karen?”

“Not in the slightest, but do be aware that even if I do, I still can’t do anything.”

“I don’t like the idea of keeping this in the palace, especially when its exact use is still unclear. I’d like you to keep it here until Six has a chance to take a proper look at it. The Conrad home has already been thoroughly searched, and Ern’s possessions confiscated—it’s unlikely the knights will think to search here again.”

Six was not the only mage in the royal palace. There were others, and Reinald worried that there could be trouble if any of them sensed the sphere. I was happy to go along with the suggestion, though admittedly it made me a little nervous to be in possession of something so very important. Still, it being a keepsake of sorts, I wanted it close at hand.

“I’ll send Six as soon as I can,” said Reinald. “And I’ll also ensure the Quach couple are safe—I’m sure that will go a long way toward assuaging your worries, yes?”

“You know me too well. If you could do that for me, I can concentrate more thoroughly on the box, yes.”

“We’ll want to increase security around here too. Nika?”

“I’ll put Haring and Elena on it. They’re newly married, so they’re a perfect fit. It’ll be refreshing for them too, so make use of them as you see fit, Karen.”

“As glad as I am for the reassurance, Nika, is it really okay to throw our neighbors into work so suddenly? They’re newlyweds, after all. I feel bad asking them for so much.”

“Don’t. They’re workaholics who don’t rest even when you tell them to. Putting them on your security detail is about the most rest we can hope for from them.”

That was the reason they were at home. They were supposed to be on leave.

“Speaking of rest, they’ve been inviting a lot of friends to their home of late. You can hear them in the garden—they’re very lively.”

“Haring is a man with many friends, and he enjoys playing host and treating them all well. I’m sure many wish to celebrate his union with Elena.”

“As a result, however, Elena keeps telling me she rarely has a moment to relax.”

I had always thought of her as an extrovert, but actually, it was Haring who preferred to surround himself with company.

“My subordinates aren’t a nuisance to you, I hope,” said Reinald.

“Elena and Haring know restraint, and their parties never run into the late night. That said, I have told them that I don’t like being left out of all the fun.”

Reinald raised his teacup to his lips and spoke not a word. Nika merely nodded. Words were, it seemed, entirely unnecessary. It wasn’t just the Conrads who knew about the parties—the whole neighborhood was aware of them. And while nobody else suspected anything, I happened to know what was hidden in Elena and Haring’s home, and so I did suspect something.

The underground waterways beneath Elena and Haring’s house had to be explored, but it wasn’t like Reinald could just send search teams in. The entrance to the waterways—and their connection to the Tower of the Eye—had to be kept secret, which left a question: How do you keep a confidential search under wraps in the middle of a residential area?

As it turned out, Reinald hadn’t neglected the exploration of the waterways. In fact, the search teams were very active. They were the “friends” that Elena and Haring kept having over for their parties.

“A matter for another time,” said Reinald, “and one we’ll discuss in greater detail then. But for now, we should take our leave; you need rest, and you’ll find it much easier without us taking up your time.”

“I’ll prepare the carriage,” said Nika, who left the room.

Reinald drank the last of his tea.

“Thank you for accompanying me today,” I said. “I know it was a matter that didn’t concern you, and I appreciate it.”

“But it did concern me,” replied Reinald. “I needed what Ern Quach left for us.”

“You made sure we made it to them on time.”

“I know I may have forced your hand slightly, but...please know that I never meant for you to take your friend’s life.”

“I know.”

I knew he wasn’t the type.

“The next time we meet, let’s avoid talk of work,” I said. “I’d love it if you could tell me more about Ern, should you be open to the idea.”

“And perhaps you might tell me more about her parents?”

“It would be my pleasure. There’s so much to tell you.”

It still hurt to talk of the past. Even uttering Ern’s name left me on shaky feet, as though I might collapse. I felt certain that when Reinald and I next met, I would once again cry, but I trusted that he would accept my tears in silence.

Just when I thought Reinald was headed for the door, he stood in place for a moment, entirely still.

“This is unrelated to anything we’ve spoken of today,” he said, pointing at Charlot, sound asleep on a nearby shelf, “but unless I am mistaken, your cat is wearing the gift I sent you on its collar. Why might that be...?”

Oh...

“Oh, er, that, yes...” I murmured.

He was talking about the ribbon he’d sent me. The same one that I’d tied to Charlot’s collar. I was so used to her wearing it now that it was practically invisible to me, but of course Reinald would have noticed it. I tried in vain to shrug it off but failed miserably—it was far too valuable to pass off as just another piece of ribbon.

On the one hand, it was just a ribbon. On the other hand, it was the ribbon.

“D-Does it displease you?” I asked.

“Karen, I’m not accusing you of anything. I’m just asking a question.”

“Oh, well, it was so adorable, you see, and so...”

“I can see that you care very much for your cat. I think it an honor that you liked my gift enough to want to adorn your beloved cat with it.”

“Huh? No, that’s not it.”

“Oh?”

In my panic, I hadn’t made myself clear. Fresh in a new panic, I attempted to clarify myself.

“It wasn’t the cat, it was you, when you were wearing the ribbon. You were so adorable, I thought, and so...well, the very idea of wearing matching ribbons, it was just so embarr—”

Wait. Karen. Stop.

Should we even be saying this?

“Karen?”

Are you really about to say what I think you’re about to say?

“Oh, god,” I uttered.

“Oh, god?”

Oh my god, oh my god, did I really just what in the...?!

“J-J-Jusss, fughe, er... Just forget I said anything! I-I-It’s e-exactly like you said! Exactly! Charlot was adorable! Super adorable! I just couldn’t help myself, and bam! Ribbon! On the collar!”

“Take a deep breath, Karen. You’re going to bite your own tongue.”

“It’s not what you think! It’s not!”

Yes, I required a few minutes to calm myself. As my breathing returned to normal, I did everything I could to relegate my past comment to the furthest and darkest corner of my mind. I took a peek at Reinald’s expression but saw not a hint of irritation or worry, which was what I’d expected...though letting any relief show in these circumstances would have been horribly unladylike.

“I know that perhaps it’s not my place to say, being that it was I who forced you to leave your own home today,” said Reinald, “but I can see that recent events still weigh heavily on you. Rest as best you can, please.”

“Yes, thank you. An early night for me this evening, I’m sure.”

“I have some incense that helps encourage a good night’s sleep. I’ll have it sent to you.”

“Oh no, really, there’s no need. You’ve already done so much.”

“I’ve no need of it anymore. It would be better given to those who can still make use of it.”

I was hit by the strangest of realizations. Until the point at which Reinald had arrived, even the very idea of just walking had felt almost entirely beyond me. Everything was just too much, and all I had space for in my heart was regret and self-loathing. But here I was now conversing with another person, and able to—at the very least—utter my best friend’s name again. I was even capable of considering the feelings of the people around me.

If Ern saw me like this, would she be enraged or exasperated, I wonder?

Perhaps the latter?

“If you hadn’t provided me this opportunity today, Sir Reinald, I may well have remained trapped in my own depression,” I admitted. “I cannot thank you enough for giving me the opportunity to meet with Ern’s parents.”

“I only did what was necessary,” he replied. “You are the one who decided to stand, and it was you who found the strength to do so.”

He means every word.

Reinald was either an open book or an impenetrable wall. He often wore his heart on his sleeve, but at times, none could read his heart. It would have been rude to call him callous, but all the same, there was still some part of him that would not hesitate to cut down the life of another. And yet even then, he was capable of joking with Nika and Moritz, and even of kindness in moments like this one. The contrast felt more and more troubling the more we met.

“I will see you off at the door,” I said. “And I’d be in your debt if you could say a word or two to my younger brother on your way out. He’d never say it himself, but the boy looks up to you.”

“Putting me on a pedestal will do him no good at all. I daresay he’d be far better served following Haring’s example.”

“Well, whatever you choose to say to him, don’t make it that, I beg of you.”

It was then that I realized the black ball was still on the table. I didn’t like the idea of simply leaving it there, so I reached out and took it in hand.

That was when it happened.

Something about the ball felt different. It wasn’t hard like it was before. If anything, it now felt like a mass of petals trying to flitter out of my grasp. Instinctively, I opened my hand, but the odd feeling in my palm persisted. Wind rattled the windows, the sound of it almost deafening. And yet, this was not the same wind as the one that blew outside—it was like a storm taking place in the very room in which I stood.

“Let go of that! Now!” shouted Reinald.

I looked down to find that the sphere had changed shape. Reinald gripped my wrist so as to help me throw away the sphere—which had now begun emitting light—but this only served to accelerate the transformation. I heard Nika burst into the room, but I had eyes only for what was occurring in the palm of my hand.

Tiny bursts of electricity buzzed through the air. The sphere in my hand now looked like a blooming bud, its petals dispersing into the air around it like a mist before dissipating into the air. The petals danced and spun around me, and I felt my dress and shirt rising as if by their gravity. It was an ominous sight to behold, though it did not feel as ominous as it looked. And as I looked closer, I realized that what I had initially thought of as a mist was in fact not a mist at all.

It’s letters and words.

But the letters were not just from the language of the world in which I now lived. Among them were Japanese and English words, along with other letters and words from the languages of the world I once called home. The countless letters—no larger than a fingernail—swirled around in circles.

Oh, is all of this black...ink?

“What’s going on?” I exclaimed. “Why are there words from the other...?”

But then everything went dark. I did not even have time to panic. Pain burst like a nail hammered through my temples, and the shock of it sent me immediately into unconsciousness.

3: Oh Rice, How I Missed You

It was a dream.

Or perhaps more accurately, it simply felt like a dream. I had no sense of my own body, and my mind felt as if it were afloat. I was sitting in a chair at the table in the garden, but everything was in black-and-white. The wind blew soundlessly through the trees.

Ordinarily, when I sat outside, somebody made me tea, and I found myself wondering why this was not the case today. At that very instant, a cup of tea was poured and placed before me. Stranger still, outside of where my teacup was placed, the table was covered entirely in books.

Even stranger still was the realization that I was not alone.

“Ern? What are you doing?” I asked.

She was sitting opposite me. Her curly hair was worn down, and she wore the sort of dress she usually would have avoided like the plague. Ern was the type who went for mobility over style, and this was not that. And yet, it was stunning. So beautiful, in fact, that it felt rude to ask her if she was uncomfortable.

But Ern offered nothing in the way of any response to my question. She pored through one of the books on the table as if she hadn’t heard my voice at all. Something about it just felt...off.

“That is you, right...?” I asked. “Ern?”

She looked like the Ern I knew, but I felt like she was something different. But even after another question, her eyes continued to take in the words in her book, and she gave no sign that she would ever look up from her work to acknowledge me.

It was only as I made to stand from my chair—rattling my teacup in the process—that she finally looked up. There was surprise on her face, and it dawned on me then that she hadn’t been ignoring me at all—she simply hadn’t realized I was there at all.

She was Ern, but she was not Ern. She was the same, but she was different. I couldn’t shake how odd it felt, and the environment did nothing to help.

“$B5.J}$,%@%&s%m!<%,” she said.

I couldn’t understand any of it, and if I hadn’t seen her actually pronouncing it all, I wouldn’t have even thought it was a language. I didn’t know how to respond, and Ern’s brow furrowed. She looked as confused as I did. If we couldn’t understand the words we were both speaking, how were we supposed to communicate at all?

“%m!<%I@h.”

Ern sighed and returned to her book. She did not look up again, and so I simply sat back down. Time passed. I’m not sure how much, but it was as I began to wonder about it that I stirred from what felt like a very deep sleep.

I was hot. Sweat poured from my body. I felt icky and damp.

I hate how familiar this sensation has become, I really do...

I stared lazily up at the ceiling. My thoughts swirled like disparate leaves caught on the wind. My body was dull and sluggish, but also as if I was past the worst that this fever had to offer. I closed my eyes again. I hated how prone I was to falling ill. I couldn’t quite make sense of things. My body felt like it weighed a ton. I’d been tired before, but not like this—not to the point that even lifting a finger felt like a struggle.

When I next opened my eyes, I took in my surroundings. I was in my room, alone. Charlot was sitting at the corner of the bed, looking at me. She must have been sleeping too, because she let out a big yawn and stretched before walking over to rub her head and nose against me. It was the most adorable thing ever.

My throat was parched, and I found myself reaching out in search of a pitcher or glass. My hair fell upon my shoulder, which was entirely natural, given that it wasn’t tied behind my head, but all the same, I froze when I saw it. It was not at all what I was expecting.

At first, I thought it was an illusion, or that I was hallucinating. But no matter what I did, my hair remained the same. I was certain that there was nothing wrong with my eyes, so it couldn’t have been that. I crawled out of bed and stood on unsteady feet. Each step I took to the mirror was awkward and clumsy, like that of a newly born deer calf.

“What the heck...?” I uttered.

In my reflection stood a girl with white hair. I knew every part of her like the back of my hand—I mean, she was me—but it was as if there were some sort of bug in the visual programming. I took my hair in my hand, I lifted it above my head, I looked at it from as many different angles as I could, but it remained steadfastly white.

My once brown hair—so dark it was almost black—had gone completely white. I leaned in closer to the mirror to get a clearer look at my face and found that my eyebrows were white down to their roots. I felt like an elderly woman, except that my hair still retained its youthful sheen. It was as if the color had simply drained from it.

It wasn’t long, however, before my fever and fatigue caught up with my shock. I felt suddenly exhausted and remembered how thirsty I was. I was so very, very tired. Even walking like a deer calf felt almost beyond me.

“Somebody... Water...” I rasped.

Unfortunately, it felt far more likely that I would plunge once again into sleep before getting the water I so craved. But just as the sandman was set to send me once more into the land of dreams, the door opened.

“I’m so sorry,” came a young man’s voice, “We’re simply all out of helping hands. All of the aides and servants are out at the moment.”

“Don’t mention it,” said a woman, entering with him. “We’re neighbors, and that means helping one another in times of need. Leave the nursing to me.”

Wendel...? Elena...?

They must have noticed me, because their talking came to an abrupt stop. I tried to muster a smile as I turned to them, but I don’t imagine it amounted to very much.

“Good...morning...” I said, my voice hoarse.

I had hoped for less slurring, but alas. I felt awful for how rude I must have looked to Elena, but I was thirsty. I was going to ask for a glass—perhaps a pitcher, even—when Wendel ran up to me, his face as white as a sheet. He grabbed hold of my wrist and began taking my pulse immediately. Elena’s surprise, too, only lasted an instant, and then she had her game face on. I was certain that if I tried to make a joke, they would both scold me.

“Um, Wendel...” I started.

“Shh. Quiet,” he said sharply.

Yes, sir.

Once Wendel took my pulse, Elena lifted me in her arms and put me to bed. It wasn’t the first time I’d thought of it, but my goodness, she was a powerful woman. It was so cool. I wanted to be able to do the same. I was so jealous.

“Wendel, I’m going to call Whateley,” said Elena. “You stay here with Karen.”

“No, I’ll go,” replied Wendel. “I’ll make some herbal tea while I’m at it. It’ll take a little time, so would you mind changing her in the meantime?”

“Consider it done. Leave it to big sis!”

I saw tears welling at the corner of Wendel’s eyes. Elena got to work straightaway, every movement like that of a well-oiled machine. She readied a fresh set of pajamas for me, then began soaking a towel in a bucket of water. All the while, I had absolutely no idea what was going on.

“Well, let’s start with good morning, shall we?” said Elena. “How are you feeling?”

“Oh, good morning,” I replied. “I feel mostly normal, but also...incredibly sluggish.”

“I bet. Just when everybody thought you’d recovered, you came down with a fever. And then you wouldn’t wake up... Do you remember talking with His Highness?”

“Yes, I...think I remember everything.”

“It’s been five days since that conversation.”

Well, that’s quite the sleep-in.

Unfortunately, that was about as far as my thoughts would allow any humor.

“Karen, are you aware that you almost died?” Elena asked.

“I almost...died...?”

“The reasons aren’t clear, but for a moment, the magical energy in your body almost drained away completely. It was so bad that you almost stopped breathing entirely. Everybody was left in a huge panic. We were all horribly worried about you.”

“I’m so sorry I put you through that...”

“It’s fine. We’re all just glad that you’re safe. But it looks like your hair still hasn’t returned to normal.”

“Yeah, exactly what is this, anyway?”

“Hmm... How to explain... But firstly... Come on, arms up,” she said, motioning with her hands. “Let’s get those old pajamas off.”

I did as I was told, and Elena explained as she helped me get changed.

“To put it about as simply as possible, Six believes it was the ball that Ern left behind. It ate away at you. The proof is in those marks on your arm.”

I followed Elena’s gaze and looked at my left arm. The area from my elbow to my shoulder was covered in what I can only describe as a slithering black tattoo. It was a pattern that crawled along my skin but never left the invisible boundaries set by my elbow and shoulder.

“Do you feel any discomfort?” Elena asked. “Anything odd or unusual?”

“No, nothing at all,” I replied. “I didn’t notice it at all until now...”

“Then it’s the same as His Highness...”

This piqued my curiosity, and I asked Elena what she was talking about. It turned out that Reinald shared a similar “tattoo,” but unlike mine, his was confined to a small area of his back. It brought with it a slight lethargy, but nothing that would see him collapse out of exhaustion—the going consensus was that he, too, had lost a portion of his magical energy.

“Magical energy is something that all people are born with,” explained Elena. “But it’s a life force of sorts—losing all of it will kill you.”

“Yes, I understand the basic theory. Mages have more of it than regular people, and they develop the ability to control their surplus, yes?”

In short, what had happened to me was a result of the black ball that Ern had left in the garden—a ball that had appeared at first to be a stone, then a kind of ink flower. When the ball had “switched on,” so to speak, I had been the target of about ninety percent of it. The other ten percent had consumed Reinald due to his close proximity to me. Having made a home for itself in our bodies, the ball had since evaporated. Whatever it was, it was now “deeply rooted,” according to Six, who was the only person who could detect it. In that sense, we were safe from other mages, but all the same, I was told in no uncertain terms that I was not to reveal the tattoo to anybody.

“But I’m not even a mage,” I said. “Why would my touch have set it off?”

“We don’t know. Even Six finds it strange. He was practically screaming, ‘We all know that if Ern left anything at all, then it had to be box-related! If she’d just given it to me, I might be free right now!’ It was a horrible thing to say when you’re the one who almost died...”

I lost consciousness as soon as the ink consumed me. I was rushed to a doctor when my breathing grew shallow, and my heart even stopped for a brief period. I started breathing again, of course, but all the same chaos and worry filled the Conrad household. Nothing else about my physical state was out of the ordinary until the following morning, when my hair turned white, and the strange tattoo appeared on my arm. Both a doctor and Six examined me carefully, but neither found anything life-threatening. As far as they could tell, I simply had a high fever.

“The hubby and I are both technically on leave, but we’ve been assigned to protect you,” said Elena. “Anything you need, anything at all, you just say the word!”

I felt so lucky to have such people around me.

“By the way, your elder brother and the imperial princess visited while you were asleep,” said Elena.

“My brother, I get, but the imperial princess too?”

“It’s not at all strange for the princess to visit one who has made such a contribution to the well-being of the nation,” said Elena. “She put off visiting for a time when His Highness informed her that you were unwell, but everybody in town is talking about you. The public believes it only a matter of time before the emperor awards you a medal of honor and a monetary reward.”

Elena was kind enough to leave out exactly what the medal was for.

“Elena,” I said. “Ern, I...”

“I know. I’ve already heard. That said, I know there’s still so much I don’t know...” Elena paused to squeeze my hands. “I know that death wasn’t what she wanted. But this wasn’t the worst of all the possible outcomes, and I know that Ern loved you. Even I know that beyond a shadow of a doubt.”

I heard the sorrow at the edges of her voice as she went on.

“I know I’m among those who never stopped her walking the path she chose, but all the same I think her loss a tragedy. We weren’t friends, exactly, but we worked together on many occasions.”

“She was never one to wear her heart on her sleeve,” I said, “but I can say with certainty that she never hated you.”

“Even though she used me as her errand runner?”

“When she forced things on those around her, it was proof that she trusted them.”

Elena’s smile was a wry one, to be sure, but I didn’t detect any resentment in it. A quiet melancholy filled the air for a moment, but Elena was quickly back to her usual self.

“Lord Bahre saw fit to have some goods delivered as a get-well present,” she said. “Your cook is beyond excited about it. He’s whipping up something he says is a staple in a nation across the sea. There’s lots of water, it’s kind of soupy, and it’s easy to eat, he says?”

I looked up suddenly.

Could it be...?

Before I could ask, however, Charlot darted off the bed and underneath it. I expected her to run amok, but she came out meowing as she held something in her mouth.

“Ch-Charlot...?” I uttered. “What is that...?”

It was the strangest thing. It looked like—no, it was—a small bird of some sort, but what puzzled me was the fact that it was entirely black. What I mean by that is that it offered nothing in the way of light and shadow—it was pitch-black, and it didn’t reflect any light whatsoever. It had two white dots where one would expect eyes. The bird resembled the ghosts I’d seen during my experiences next door, but it was far easier on the heart and eyes, what with its adorable circular shape.

Charlot was all set to simply take the bird out into the hall, but fortunately, Elena was there to stop her. The little birdlike creature stood on shaky feet, then tumbled to its side.

“Karen,” Elena said. “What is that?”

There was doubt in her eyes as she stared closely at me.

“I don’t know. I really don’t. Don’t ask me...”

Charlot, meanwhile, was readying herself like a predator about to pounce on its prey.

“Elena, you know I’d never try to hide something like this from you.”

“Yes, but... Whatever it is, it’s definitely connected to all of this. That’s no ordinary bird.”

It looked like it had been cut right out of a shadow art display. When it folded its wings, you couldn’t even make them out on its spherical body, which, let it be known, was the cutest and most charming thing ever. The bird’s vacant stare was just as endearing. As you might have expected from its build, the bird wasn’t particularly agile, and if left to its own devices in the natural world, it would have been the dictionary definition of the word “prey.” Still, whether or not such a strange bird could even be ingested at all was still something of a question mark. It clung to me when I picked it up, and, for a bird, its mood was delightfully easy to read.

“It likes you,” said Elena.

“I wonder why...” I murmured. “And you can look at me like that all you want, but I’m telling you, Elena—I haven’t seen this bird anywhere before!”

I tried putting the bird on my shoulder, where it sat triumphantly for a few moments before tumbling down into my hands. It was the weirdest thing... The creature took the form of an animal, but it made absolutely no attempt to stop or break its own fall.

“A bit dense, isn’t it?” mused Elena. “I see a resemblance to you in the clumsy movements...”

“Oh, come on, I’m not that bad!” I declared. “And how about not saying such cruel things like you’re simply talking about the weather!”

“I think it’s best that you keep a hold of the bird for now. But take good care of it—Charlot clearly has her eyes on it now, and it’s only a matter of time before Blacky joins the hunt.”

“Huh? Wait. You want me to look after this?”

“There’s no better person for it.”

And just like that, it was decided. Wendel arrived a few moments later with some bitter tea, which I sipped at while we caught up. Things grew livelier still when Geoff arrived with Chelsea, who was as delightfully childlike as ever. It was a relief to see her looking so well, her condition so stable.

I love talking to everybody like this...

But...is that heartless of me, I wonder? To be able to smile and laugh with Ern gone?

“Karen, what are you doing just staring off into space?” asked Wendel. “We can head downstairs to the dining room if you’re hungry.”

“Yes, I am feeling a bit peckish. I think I’ll do just that.”

Everybody was curious as to what would be served, and they followed me to the dining room, where our cook, Rio, met us with a huge grin.

“Good morning, Lady Karen. Come in, please, take a seat. There’s enough for everybody, so you can all partake of the wonders sent to us by none other than Lord Bahre!”

And let me tell you—for the moments during which that meal was served, I was able to float away on waves of bliss and forget all else. Everything else—and I mean everything—came in a distant second. That included everybody happy for my return to consciousness. Emil sat by my side, poking absently at my black bird friend, while Wendel held Blacky back from pouncing on it.

It was admittedly odd to be served rice in soup bowls, but that’s exactly what was served up. Stewed rice porridge. And better yet, the rice was polished, a fact that was evident in how beautifully white it gleamed. When I dug in with my spoon, I found it to be of a delightfully soft consistency.

“It’s called rice,” explained Rio. “Nothing in the way of strong flavors or aromas, and all the easier to consume because of it.”

Yes!

It was rice!

Made into porridge!

And I’m not talking about the bread porridges made by soaking bread into simmering milk, this was rice porridge with actual, honest-to-goodness white rice. I had long dreamed of the day I might one day finally encounter rice, and I even would have been satisfied with a simple, unpolished brown rice. The fact that I was eating white rice was, to be blunt, rather astonishing.

I sighed contentedly. So many times I had eaten the intense flavors of the cuisine in this world and longed for white rice.

Oh dear, keep it together, Karen. Hold back the tears.

“I never thought I’d ever work with rice again!” exclaimed Rio. “I added a dash of salt to the porridge, but just a dash. I’ve also supplied some pickled vegetables on small plates, which you can eat to add a little more flavor.”

“Ulp,” I blurted out, unable to control myself.

“Oh, I... Uh, if you don’t like it, we can always have the usual prepared.”

“No! No, that won’t be necessary, Martina.”

I was thankful to her, because I knew now that she’d prepared the usual bread porridge just on the off chance that I didn’t enjoy the rice Rio served. But my “ulp” hadn’t at all been one of fear or trepidation—rather it was a slight crack in the internal dam that was holding back my tears of joy.

Thank you, rice! Thank you, Gerhard! Thank you, foreign rice polishing techniques!

And thank you, Rio! I’m so glad we hired you.

I was joined by Wendel, Emil, and Elena, all of whom were curious about the new foodstuff. Their reactions to the rice porridge, however, were nothing to write home about.

“Did you say that this is a staple overseas...?” asked Wendel.

He was taking to his bowl like a researcher or scholar might, examining it as he went.

“I added quite a bit more water today to make it easier to eat, but ordinarily it has a thicker consistency and a stronger sweetness,” replied the cook.

“But even then, every grain is so thin... Doesn’t that make it hard to eat? And on that note, how do you even know how to cook foreign ingredients? You seemed to know what rice was already, and it’s been like that with other ingredients in the past.”

“Well, you know how it is, young master,” replied Rio. “You travel the world, and you learn as you go. I’m able to put all my experience on display here because you’re all happy to let me cook as I like. And just recently I learned how to arrange things palace style!”

“I don’t hate it,” commented Emil. “There’s a slight sweetness to it when you bite down. It’s not like bread, though...”

My younger brother seemed to find the flavor profile lacking, as did Elena, who sighed as she silently finished her bowl. Me? I closed my eyes with each spoonful and drifted away on the flavor flowing around in my mouth and sliding down my throat. It was the very flavor I had been dreaming of.

It was like my brain went numb when it met with the gentle sweetness unique to rice. The light touch of salt only further enhanced the delicious flavor of the rice, and with each spoonful, I felt myself warming from the very core of my being. It was like waves of admiration and delight washing over my person.

“The water I used for the rice has been filtered a number of times,” said Rio. “It’s not easy getting it in a good place to play nicely with the rice, but I really think that’s how you bring out the more subtle flavor of it.”

“Yes,” I agreed. “Yes. Yes. Oh, yes. It’s just delicious. So very, very delicious.”

The bliss reverberated through me. Nobody could understand why such a simple meal was having such an effect on me, but I didn’t care in the slightest. Rio’s masterful hand had prepared a dish that melted my heart.

“Rio, I can prepare the necessary contacts, so would you mind stocking this and preparing it on a regular basis?”

“Not at all. But just rice? I recommend arranging for condiments too.”

“If it’s something that goes well with rice, then I want it. All of it.”

“There’s a lot, from what I’ve gathered. It’s a pretty wide range of flavors.”

“I’ll handle the cost; you handle making sure we have enough of it all. But put a priority on the brownish-black salty liquid. The one made from beans.”

“Whateley, Karen’s weird obsession is starting again,” said Wendel.

“There’s no stopping her when it gets this far,” commented the steward.

“So it’s okay?”

“If it brings her joy, then why not? I daresay that sometimes it’s nice to have something to obsess over.”

Ha! Express permission! Full steam ahead!

“Oh, and please be on the lookout for the brown fermented foodstuff, made from the same beans,” I added.

“I think I know the one, but it’s quite pricey. Are you sure?”

“Yes. Money is no object.”

I had never believed the day would come when I would utter such words, but here we were. I’d only just awoken, and after five days of sleep, I could only stomach a small amount of the porridge, but all the same, I felt energized.

Once we were done and everyone headed off to do their own thing, we were left with me, Whateley, Geoff, Elena, Haring, and Wendel. Wendel looked as if he had made up his mind about something, and in his resolve were hints of his father, the margrave. He held his chin in one hand while he poked at Black Bird with the other.

“You wouldn’t tell me what this is if I asked you, would you?” he said.

“To be honest, I don’t know either...”

“And your hair? Emil didn’t mention it, but he’s worried about it.”

“I’m sorry, Wendel, but I really don’t know. But I would appreciate it if you didn’t say anything to your friends or anybody outside of the house. We might find ourselves undergoing another upheaval like the one not so long ago.”

“I had a feeling it was connected. I mean, I pretty much knew, but everybody keeps so many secrets from me.”

“Yes, I know there’s a lot you aren’t privy to...”

“And you’ve something to tell me, yes?”

It sounded like an accusation on the face of it, but I knew that wasn’t Wendel’s intent. The boy was still just a child in many ways, but he was exceptionally observant. He’d had to grow up fast, but he’d also had the benefit of Whateley’s guiding hand. I had no doubt he’d make for a fine head of the family when he was old enough. He’d seen fit to create this opportunity for me, and so I sat up straight and bowed apologetically.

“I might have... No, I did draw the attention of the emperor,” I said. “My decisions are going to put Conrad in some danger, and while I wouldn’t dare ask for your approval, I do ask that you at least look the other way.”

My original goal had always been to hand the Conrad name to Wendel unscathed, but now I was actively getting us wrapped up with Reinald and his schemes. Wendel was owed an apology.

“Does it have to do with Ern?” asked Wendel.

“I can’t say anything in any great detail lest I put others in the family in danger,” I replied, “but I have my reasons. All the attention is solely on me at present, and it would have been enough for me to simply leave the family, except that...I need you all. I can’t do it.”

Conrad belonged to Wendel. As such, he deserved to know what I was thinking. It was his family, his future. He took in my words and mulled them over as he looked up at the ceiling. His lips twisted as troubled thoughts crossed his mind, and his fingers absently pinched gently at Blacky’s ear.

“It’s too much for me too soon, isn’t it? I’m too young. When Whateley tells me what’s going on, he’s vague about what’s most important. And ever since Ern died, there’s been something of a scary air about Geoff.”

“Master Wendel,” stammered Whateley. “I swear it was never my intent to belittle you...”

“I know, Whateley. I know. Everybody’s just trying to protect me.”

“I apologize. That was presumptuous of me.”

“It’s okay, really. And more to the point, you didn’t have to tell me.”

By his tone of voice, it seemed like Wendel didn’t stand in opposition to my decision.

“I mean, I’d be lying if I said I didn’t want to know,” he continued. “And if you were actively trying to take over the family or crush it into dust, then I wouldn’t just sit back and do nothing. But you’re the standing lord of the family, and you’ve made up your mind on a course of action. For me, it’s back to life as usual. I’ll go to school, and I’ll study.”

“You’re sure?” I asked.

“I’ve made up my mind too. I trust you with our family.”

Wendel had a level of understanding far beyond his years. Agreeing to leave things in my hands was something he did easily, but he was not without his reasons.

“Sven always said that while you’re a child, you should make the most of that time—play to your heart’s content, but study hard. So while I’m still a student, that’s where my focus is going to be. I’m going to keep my mouth shut for the most part.”

“I hope you don’t mind me asking, Master Wendel, but when was this?” asked Whateley.

“Before he died, of course,” said Wendel, dipping into nostalgia. “It was just after he got engaged. Nobody doubted that he was going to lead the family back then, and I told him that I couldn’t wait to grow up so I could back him up. That’s when he said it. I’d forgotten all about it for a while because I was so busy just getting used to our new home, but I dreamed about it the other day.”

It wasn’t often that Wendel spoke of his brother. Whateley was surprised, but there was no noticeable sorrow or grief in Wendel’s expression.

“But I do want to confirm one thing,” said Wendel. “The Conrads are going to play a part in the Arrendle succession, yes?”

“Yes. As you’ve probably already gathered, I’m going to make our support for the crown prince official. Many have already assumed as such, but sooner or later I’m going to have to make a public statement.”

“And then our support will be behind the new emperor, huh?”

The current situation, as it pertained to the throne, was something Wendel would have heard about at school and through Whateley. I’m sure Wendel’s mind conjured images of Ern’s death and my five-day slumber. I’d told everyone to handle the topic with subtlety and to keep the details about Ern’s passing as vague as possible.

“Well, okay then,” said Wendel. “I’d figured as much when His Highness just casually turned up here. Whateley, help out however you can, please. Geoff, I assume that was your intent from the start, so I need not say anything, I suppose?”

Whateley bowed reverently to the family’s future lord. Geoff replied with a resolute nod. I was impressed. Circumstances being what they were, I’d expected Wendel to demand an explanation—after all, he’d been left entirely out of the loop while the rest of the household ran around like chickens with their heads cut off. But instead, he was broad-minded enough to simply turn to the family steward and ask that I get the support I need.

Children are not always as childish as we adults assume...

Or perhaps it’s just that adults underestimate them, and so their growth comes as more of a surprise than it should. Either way, I’ll have to sit down with Emil sometime soon for a serious discussion.

“Do as you like,” said Wendel, an easy smile on his face. “Should the family fall while we reside here in the capital, I’ll simply do whatever it takes to rebuild it.”

“Does he remind you of someone, Whateley?” I asked.

“The margrave, yes,” he replied, coughing.

“That cough has lingered for quite some time,” I said. “I’m sure with my fever, you’ve been overworking yourself again. I want you to get some rest.”

“Don’t mind me. I’m well aware I’m not as sprightly as I once was, and I have younger people doing all my running around for me.”

For Whateley, the joy of the work came in seeing the boys grow with each passing day.

“While there’s more I’d like to ask about, I think that’s enough for now,” said Wendel. “And it just gives me more to look forward to, like the story behind this bird here.”

“Thank you, Wendel.”

“As long as you’re healthy and well, it’s fine. Oh, and as for you and His Highness...”

“Master Wendel, let us not forget the art of subtlety,” said Whateley.

“A tale for another time, then,” said Wendel after a pause. “Well, I guess I’ll get back to it.”

Blacky was still staring intensely at Black Bird as Wendel carried him away with an easy grace.

“Charlot has my little black bird in her sights. I do wish Wendel would have taken her with him too.”

“Don’t worry, I’ll keep an eye on your avian friend.”

“But it sleeps the sleep of the pure. I wonder if it even knows the cats see it as prey?”

The bird was small enough to fit snugly into the palm of my hand. As a little experiment, I squeezed it between both hands. The bird simply grew thin, as though it were made of rubber, and did not look as if it were suffering in the slightest—rather, it just went right on sleeping. Even when I had it squeezed into a long, thin shape, it still didn’t wake. I began to doubt that the bird even had any internal organs at all. It was also just utterly defenseless. It looked like it would lose to any and every attack, regardless of where they came from.

I was curious about the bird, but I was curious about other things too—including everything that had occurred whilst I was asleep.

“I’m feeling a little under the weather,” I said. “Geoff, would you mind arranging for a doctor to visit?”

“Shouldn’t you rest, my lady?”

“I’d like to get up to speed with things first. I don’t have to worry about overexerting myself if all I have to do is listen.”

The first order of business was the state of our trade partnerships. We wanted our spice business moving along as soon as possible, as we’d put some of our people on it.

“A great many have requested meetings with you,” reported Whateley, “most of them people who have heard the rumors about you. We turned most of them down, given your current condition, but some of them we cannot deny outright.”

“Then I’ll meet with the necessary people just as soon as I’ve recovered. I trust you to handle the finer details.”

“Leave it to Martina and me.”

“Let her handle it on her own. She’s lived in the capital a long while, and she knows the names of the important families—she won’t err in this matter, I’m certain. She can submit a draft list to me, and you can give it a final check once I’ve weighed in on it, Whateley. I’m sure somebody will be free by the time we’re done, so put it in the hands of one of your aides.”

It was about time we hired a head secretary who could handle the same responsibilities as Whateley, and I wondered if we could find somebody appropriate now that our name carried more significant clout. Geoff was helping out where he could, but he wasn’t the sort we could easily send into business meetings.

“I do wish we could bring someone over from Falkrum, but unfortunately, we don’t have that luxury...” muttered Whateley.

Two of Whateley’s trusted aides, Aubin and Barraque, were both in Falkrum at present, but they, too, were in the process of hiring and increasing our manpower. We wanted their assistance, but we couldn’t take the situation in Falkrum lightly either.

We were still actively looking for suitable hires, but rumors were going around that we had crushed Hugo & Co., and many turned our offers down. While it was true that not everyone believed the rumors that were circulating, the truth of the matter was that the people we wanted kept on ending up elsewhere. It was likely that some of our competitors, having seen our sudden growth, were making things difficult for us.

“We need people on staff who can hit the ground running,” I said. “Perhaps I should discuss things with Moritz?”

“It might certainly be worth a try,” replied Whateley. “I’m not sure how much we can expect from him, though...”

“Then how about Lord Gerhard? A military family, yes, but I’m sure they have trade connections too.”

Namely, as they pertain to very particular foods I enjoy...

“I daresay none would turn down an introduction that came by way of the Bahre family. But we shouldn’t lean too heavily on their generosity, especially when we have little to repay them for their favors—certainly nothing that would be considered truly satisfactory.”

“Then I’ll talk it over with Rio and see how things go with the ingredients we intend to order.”

“Why Rio, my lady?”

“That’s top secret... I’m kidding, Whateley. I just can’t say anything with certainty until we see the product for ourselves.”

Gerhard and I shared a common interest when it came to our taste in food. Another discussion might result in new paths opening to new foods, which, I’ll be honest, was just perfect.

After we’d gone over a number of other matters in detail, we took a break. I headed to a room on the second floor. The desk inside was covered in documents, the shelves filled with books we’d bought upon our arrival.

“Lady Karen? There’s no need to come personally,” said Martina, looking up from the desk. “You need only call for me if you need me for something.”

“There’s something I wanted to ask you, Martina, and I’d prefer nobody else hear about it.”

“What is it? Can I help you with something?”

“It’s about Whateley. I’m worried about that cough of his. Has he seen the doctor recently?”

Martina spent the most time with Whateley, and she did not need much time to think upon my question.

“He visited one about a month ago,” she said, shaking her head. “But that’s the extent of it. I keep recommending it, and he keeps saying he will just as soon as he can make time, but that’s as far as it goes.”

“What does his schedule today look like?”

“He has a meeting with some people working with the West Burhan Trading Company, but nothing pressing,” replied Martina, who had caught wind of where I was going with my question. “I’ll see to rearranging things—we can likely send somebody else in his stead.”

“Do you mind?”

“We have the free hands, it’s just a matter of arranging the details. The meeting is not with anybody especially important, and so I don’t expect any issues if we send a representative in place of the professor. If necessary, we can prepare gifts to express our apologies, anyway.”

Martina’s ability to quickly discern and judge the various power hierarchies at play in our dealings showed that Whateley’s influence was having a positive effect.

“That’s a relief, I must say. We’ve a doctor visiting today, and I intend to have him take a look at our steward. I’d like it best if he took the day off.”

“Leave the rest with me, Lady Conrad.”

“Oh, and as for you, Martina...”

“Please don’t worry, I’m making sure to rest as I need to. My siblings and uncle and aunty are also helping out at home, so everything is going rather smoothly.”

Now that she was working under his tutelage, Martina had come to call Whateley “professor.” Whateley was a touch embarrassed, but he also seemed to take a liking to it at the same time. Martina was throwing herself into a whole host of work to which she was rather unaccustomed, but she looked fit and healthy—there was a lively shine to her person, a certain “calm within the storm” I thought of as unique to women.

“By the way,” mused Martina, “might I inquire as to the little bird nestled in your hair? Is it a new pet?”

“I suppose so. Don’t let it bother you—I had to bring it along or Charlot would have used it as a plaything.”

“It looks very comfortable up there...and if I’m not mistaken, quite satisfied to have gotten up there too. Oh, it’s so plump.”

Black Bird was sitting on top of my head, nestled into my hair. It was a strange sensation, as the creature felt neither hot nor cold.

“I don’t really understand it,” I commented. “Just moments ago, it could barely stay balanced on my shoulder. Oh, and that reminds me—you’re not to mention a word of it to anybody outside of the house, please.”

“Your secret is safe with me. But you should really get some rest, Lady Karen. You’ve only just awoken, and you still have a fever.”

“I intend to. But first I’d like to thank you, Martina,” I said, giving myself a pat on the back for not forgetting. “You brought Marie to the house, and I was all the better for it. So thank you.”

“Oh, er, no... I suppose I should apologize for not asking permission...”

“It was thanks to her that I could tidy myself up and stand back on my feet. She was just what the doctor ordered, so to speak.”

When I had turned into a rock that refused to leave my bed, Marie had arrived to boot me from it. That was thanks to Martina. She had seen me chatting with Ern and Marie over tea and happened to see Marie out in town while she was running some errands. When Marie learned of my condition, she stormed on over. The rest, as they say, is history.

“She’s a bit abrasive, but she has a big heart,” said Martina. “She said you owe her a day out and a cup of tea.”

“That sounds just like her, though I doubt a cup of tea will be the end of it.”

“Just show her that you’re better and recovering. I’ll do some digging and see if I can find some sweets she might enjoy.”

Once I finished on the second floor, I called upon Elena and Haring for a discussion. Haring had a message from Reinald, and he and Elena were in the back garden as Emil played with Jill.

“His Highness is worried about you,” said Haring. “He could not stay long, but he said he would like to visit once you are feeling better.”

“I’m happy for his concern, but it wouldn’t do to have him here when he keeps such a busy schedule. I think it’s better I visit him when I’m well enough for an outing.”

“Ordinarily I’d say you were right, but...”

Haring looked troubled, and this surprised me. After all, the crown prince was known for traipsing through the city on a whim, and, as one of his subordinates, this had been a constant source of worry and frustration for Haring.

“Karen, you’re the woman of the hour, so to speak,” said Elena, picking up where Haring left off. “There will likely be no end to the people looking for a slice of your attention in the coming days, and some of those invitations you won’t be able to turn down. You’d best make sure that you’re prepared. One of my superiors was called to the palace for their bravery in the war, and they had so many people to speak with that upon returning home they practically bathed themselves in drink.”

“That many people? Really?”

“They were only scheduled to be there from morning to noon, but they didn’t arrive home until well after nightfall.”

Elena spoke every word with the utmost seriousness. I wanted to avoid anything like that until I was back to full health.

Next, Haring and Elena updated me on the status of Ern’s parents. Thanks to Moritz’s swift efforts, the two had been picked up by a passing merchant. However, neither felt the urge to return to Falkrum at present, and they were still considering their options. As parents of an enemy of the state, their names would travel far and wide, and they would have to proceed with caution.

“And Ern’s home will go to somebody else?” I asked.

“Baldur is directly involved in that, and the state has ownership of her home,” replied Haring. “It’s under their watch, which means you’ll need to negotiate for any visits.”

“We assume they’re still running through it with a fine-tooth comb,” added Elena. “Your arm and that bird of yours have to stay strictly confidential, okay?”

Once things had settled, I hoped I might be able to give Ern’s parents some of her belongings.

“I don’t think we can do anything about your hair,” Elena continued, “and dyeing it is sure to be a huge pain. We can say it went white due to overwork.”

That worked for me. My hair was still very much a game of wait-and-see, and it was possible that it might yet return to its former color. The rumors were bound to swirl as soon as people caught sight of it, but there wasn’t anything we could do about that.

Within the capital itself, the situation was calm, and nothing was out of the ordinary. Part of the lack of any general worry was due to how quickly I had “eliminated” the threat. The other was the speed with which Baldur and Lubeck had pounced on the opportunity I’d made for them, which is to say that they used the incident as an excuse to round up known and rumored dissenters and throw them in jail. It was unclear whether these people were actually traitors or not, but Ern’s name was at least enough to open a path to their arrests.

“Now that they’ve been arrested, proving their innocence won’t be easy,” said Elena, frowning. “There’s nothing we can do.”

“I’ll bet they planned to rid the capital of their enemies as part of it all,” commented Haring.

Emperor Karl was known for seizing upon such opportunities to rid himself of his opponents.

“There’s yet more I’d like to speak to the two of you about, but I think that’s enough for today,” I said.

“I’m sure these discussions don’t help put you at ease either,” said Elena. “Make sure you get enough rest.”

“I suppose I’ll head off to report to His Highness,” said Haring. “Take care of things while I’m gone, Elena.”

“You got it. Don’t come home too late.”

Among other things, Haring had to inform Reinald of my black bird companion, still fast asleep.

“Any messages you’d like to pass on to the prince?” asked Haring. “If you’ve any complaints, I’ll happily see them delivered.”

“Tell him I’m sorry to have made his life difficult.”

“I’m certain he’d likely want to say the same.”

“Right?” added Elena. “Come on, at least charge him a nuisance fee or something.”

“But I caused him just as much trouble,” I said.

“He’d pay it,” said Elena. “You’re about the only person he shows any real human consideration. He really was worried about you, and if you asked for a jewel, he’d send you a chest full of them.”

I didn’t think it at all likely things would go that way, but even Haring didn’t deny it. He offered only a wry chuckle.

“He may be rather cold and aloof, but I know there’s more to him than that,” I said. “I won’t stand for any teasing.”

“Oh, we know he’s got his good side. I’m talking about the other masks he wears.”

“Ignore my wife,” said Haring. “In any case, are you going to name your new friend?”

“Hmm... Well, I still don’t even know what it is yet. I’m not sure that’s a good idea.”

“It’s quite the cutie, isn’t it? And you’ve been squeezing it in your hand the whole time we’ve been talking.”

“I couldn’t help it. There’s just something about how it feels...”

Things were back in motion now that I was up and about, and it was in the swirl of all of this that a message arrived from the palace. It was an invitation to an award ceremony for my efforts. Everybody had known it was coming, but I had a feeling that it was going to come with a whole lot of reunions and a helping of trouble on the side.

4: A Mother’s Resolve

As I gradually recovered from my five-day slumber and its accompanying fever, I returned to the office and got back to work. We had many events looming on the horizon, which meant lots of networking and gift giving, and so it was that Martina handed me a list of such gifts we’d prepared, which I was to confirm.

“We’ve mainly readied local delicacies along with fabrics currently in vogue. We’ve also received your formalwear, and a seamstress will be visiting later—you’ll need to try the dress on to ensure a tailored fit.”

“Thank you, Martina,” I said. “I appreciate your attention to detail.”

Let me backtrack for a moment and get you up to speed. A baby had been born, whose father was the last—and now deceased—king of Falkrum. In other words, it was the birth of Falkrum’s future governor general. The baby was a boy and, it should be noted, my nephew. We’d sent congratulatory gifts some time ago but had only been able to properly address the event more recently, what with recent happenings and all. All reports indicated that the birth was a hugely celebratory occasion in Falkrum—which wasn’t surprising, given that the baby was the dead king’s son.

“I know she’ll be fine for a time,” I commented, “but Gerda will have to visit the capital eventually, and I can’t help but worry.”

With Arno here, I didn’t expect there to be any issues in terms of affording Gerda her usual lifestyle. The more pressing worry was the matter of her meeting the emperor. I would have happily chosen any option that allowed Gerda to remain in Falkrum, but nothing that came to mind was even remotely feasible.

“As for the messenger we sent to the Lubeck home,” said Martina, “the money we sent was declined. How should we proceed?”

“Ugh, yet another annoyance to add to the pile...”

I rubbed at my temples, vexed. Lubeck had given me a coin before the emperor’s birthday, which acted as introduction and access to the services of Lady Garnier and her team of expert seamstresses. I’d sent a messenger with the intent of repaying the family for their favor, but it did not go as I’d hoped.

“What did the Lubeck family say?” I asked.

“They said that the coin was an act of goodwill on the part of the standing family lord, and they couldn’t possibly accept any repayment.”

“A straight no, then... Fine. I’ll talk to Lubeck myself.”

I did not want to be in Lubeck’s debt if I could help it. There was the matter of the House of Magic, yes, but more important was his proximity to the emperor. If they wouldn’t accept repayment by messenger, then I would have to do it myself, in person—it was the best way to avoid stirring up trouble.

Martina’s gaze darted around the office, then settled on the windowsill.

“Black Bird is enjoying a little sunbathing, I see,” she said.

“Indeed. It doesn’t eat, but oh, how it loves to photosynthesize. It’s so strange when you think about it—it’s like a shadow puppet.”

“Photosynthe...what?” asked Martina.

“Oh, whoops. Forget I said anything.”

As usual, the strange shadow bird was always somewhere near my person. It was far more at home now than when I’d first noticed it, and always within view. It rolled around lazily for the most part, either staring blankly off into space or otherwise sleeping. It didn’t eat, and from what I could tell, all it really needed was sleep. If I left it while it was sleeping somewhere, the bird would invariably turn up perched on my shoulder again, and everybody in the house had simply gotten used to it.

“If you’re feeling sleepy, Lady Karen, how about taking a short break?” offered Martina.

I wasn’t tired, per se, but the drowsiness must have shown on my face.

“But I’ve only handled about half of the day’s responsibilities. And besides, I’m sleeping much more soundly than usual. It’s decidedly rare for me to wake without wishing for a few more minutes of slumber.”

“I think everything’s catching up with you. It would be nice if you could find a little more time to relax...”

“Perhaps, but you know...I get the feeling it’s an issue that requires more than just catching up on sleep.”

I’d been terribly sleepy pretty much all the time, but I was trying to stay on top of it. All I could do was try to up my game.

“Our new secretary will be coming fairly soon,” I said, changing topic. “Do make her feel welcome.”

“Of course. She possesses a wealth of experience, and I’m sure there will be a great deal I can learn from her. It’s so much sooner than we expected, and I can’t wait. But isn’t she already working? What of her current job?”

“I’m told it won’t be an issue, given that she only just started. The more important matter is finding a babysitter for her children during the day. The person she used to rely on apparently isn’t available at present.”

“If I remember correctly, her children are both around ten years old... I do hope she’s able to find somebody.”

It was the ever-reliable Elena who introduced us to our new secretary. She and Haring visited often—by virtue of living right next door—and both were so easy to chat with. It was on one such visit, and during one such easy conversation, that I lamented our trouble securing a new secretary.

The conversation went something like so:

“If you need an experienced hand, I can recommend my friend Sofie...” Elena had said.

“I don’t suppose you mean that Sofie, do you? The one who looked after Wendel and me during the attack on Conrad...?”

“That’s her, yes. I know she looks like a soldier, and indeed, there’s no denying that she’s impressively tough and resilient, but civil service is where she really shines. And I’m not just saying that to talk up a friend... Well, maybe a little, but I can assure you that she’s a good person and a hard worker.”

As it turned out, Sofie had started in the military’s administrative department before circumstances saw her move to the front lines.

“At the time, her parents and husband died in rather quick succession, and it put Sofie in a position where she desperately needed money. Conflict had broken out in a number of locations across the empire, and she learned that the pay was far better on the front lines. That was her chance, and she didn’t have any other choice but to take it.”

Sofie’s husband had fallen ill while she was working in administration. She worked hard to support the family and cover the expensive medical fees, but then her husband’s parents passed away in an accident. The couple had just opened a shop and taken out a loan to do so, and with them gone, the repayments fell to the next of kin—their son. The shock of their loss, together with the illness, was more than Sofie’s husband could take—he passed away, leaving Sofie with his family’s debt.

She was a single mother with two children and nowhere to run. Sorrow threatened to consume her, but she stood strong and took the only option left to her—she went to battle. She had moved to the front lines out of necessity, but it put an end to her career in administration.

At first, I was a little uncomfortable with Elena opening up to me in such detail about the tragedy of Sofie’s life, but Elena assured me that Sofie was very open about her past. So open, in fact, that Elena had heard all about it over drinks. Everybody who knew Sofie relatively well knew the story...because Sofie told them herself.

“I don’t go telling just anybody, of course, but I wanted you to know that Sofie’s not the sort to easily quit. She’s spent years in the thick of battle, but she’s smart, she’s quick-witted, and thanks to her experience across the continent, she’s well-versed when it comes to regional areas too. She’s sure to work hard, and you can trust her with anything confidential too.”

Elena’s recommendation inspired confidence, but most important of all was how well Sofie would get along with Whateley. At present, the brain of our family operations was under strict orders to take things easy. The doctor gave the steward quite the thorough scolding for his ongoing cough and ailing condition. This meant that the rest of us took on his responsibilities outside of the house while he acted as overseer and prioritized his own health. Whateley had also been complaining of pain in his old wounds, all of which had healed long ago. We assumed it was stress-related, but either way, it was not a good sign.

“I appreciate the recommendation, Elena,” I said, “but if I might ask—what is Sofie doing for work at present?”

Elena chuckled.

“Well, I suppose I should come clean and let you know the other reason I’m recommending her...”

Sofie had injured herself on a mission, and it had left her handicapped. While it was nothing you would notice at a glance, running proved largely impossible, and so she’d chosen to resign from military service. It hadn’t been an easy decision, but working the front lines was physically demanding. There was also the fact that returning to clerical work almost guaranteed that she would be assigned to a regional area, which meant she’d be separated from her children again. After spending so much time outside of the empire, it was the last thing Sofie wanted, so she resigned.

“I think the tears of her children were what did it, ultimately. They only have each other in terms of family, and I think Sofie had to consider what would become of her children if her next injury happened to be fatal.”

Sofie knew she would be taking a pay cut wherever she ended up next, but all the same, she chose her family over money. But she was still a single mother with two growing children, and she needed to visit the doctor regularly about her own injury too. Elena had tried to make sure that Sofie would be okay, but she worried about her friend and what might become of her if she ran out of money.

“The hubby and I told Sofie that we’d lend her money if she needed it, but she refused. She didn’t like the idea of money getting in the way of friendship. We tried introducing her to a number of different job openings, but she didn’t meet the requirements for most and was summarily turned away.”

“She was so strong when I last saw her,” I said. “I never imagined she’d ever find herself in such circumstances.”

“You don’t have to go far from the imperial capital to find a whole host of dangerous work. There’s a lot of bloody conflict that is still ongoing, and even that’s the more peaceful side of things.”

“Well, seeing as we’re already acquainted—albeit briefly—and she’s got your seal of approval, then I’d be happy to meet with her if she’d be open to visiting. I can’t guarantee her employment, however.”

“Of course! But I promise you she’ll be a good fit! I’m more than happy to bring her for an interview!”

And so it was that Sofie found some time in her schedule to visit. It was then that I realized the likely reason she’d been turned down for so many other jobs—she had the air of a soldier about her, and not even her outfit could hide the fact that she had spent time in the military.

That said, I didn’t have any issues with buff ladies. You could always work around muscles with hairstyling and outfits if necessary, and in my opinion, exuding strength just meant you were less likely to get pushed around. When I discussed it with Whateley, he was ready to sign her contract immediately.

Sofie might not have been a good fit at the previous places she’d applied for, but Whateley believed that turning her down for a minor disability was simply a waste of good talent. She was exactly what we were looking for.

Elena was so happy she was practically in tears. Martina had seen how overjoyed Elena was, and she seemed to remember it at the mention of our new secretary.

“That you would go so far to vouch and recommend your friend says a lot about both her and you, Elena. Your friendship is something I’m truly envious of.”

“We really can’t thank you enough.”

But there was a reason for Elena’s delight, and I was thinking of what Haring had told me about it when there came a knock at the door. It was Louisa who let Martina and me know that a guest had arrived.

I distinctly recall telling the staff to turn away anybody who doesn’t have an appointment...

The mere mention of said guest’s name, however, snapped me out of my drowsiness in an instant. I leaped from my chair so suddenly that Black Bird—the creature’s name for now—tumbled from the windowsill. I prepared myself for two most unexpected guests, both dressed rather extravagantly.

“I apologize for arriving uninvited, but do you mind?” said one. “His Highness will prepare a gift for the intrusion on your time, so I do hope you’ll forgive us.”

“Eek!” shrieked the other. “It’s really you! It’s you, Lady Conrad! It’s been so long!”

It was Duke Lily Ingrid Tuna, lord of the Tuna region, and Eliza.

“Duke Tuna? Lady Eliza...?” I uttered, a little confused.

The duke’s presence alone was the very essence of gorgeous charm, but she nonetheless made sure to further highlight it with her stunning outfit, one that made generous use of actual bird feathers. It was like looking at a rose with poisonous thorns—one you knew you shouldn’t touch but couldn’t keep from wanting to reach out to. She was bewitching, and the contrast between her and the simpler, more naive beauty of her partner made it all the more strange.

“Oh, stop that!” cried Eliza. “Please, call me Eliza like before! I insist!”

She was like an excited puppy, tail wagging a mile a minute. Duke Tuna offered the girl a look like an owner indulging her pet’s innocent charm.

“I know you’re practically bursting to talk about all manner of things, Eliza, but perhaps save them for later?” she said.

“Oh, my apologies, Lady Lily. I’m just so happy to see Lady Karen again. I lost myself for a moment.”

Duke Tuna giggled.

“It’s fine. It’s what makes you so adorable.”

It was then that I realized we were still standing at the entrance to our home, so I invited them into the house proper.

“Such a refined, charming home,” said Eliza, sighing with admiration. “Lady Lily’s residence is gorgeous and truly breathtaking—and so sparkly!—but this reminds me of home, it really does.”

“It’s like the perfect secret getaway,” remarked Duke Tuna. “What a wonderfully nondescript locale for a rendezvous. Oh, how the heart would race.”

Is she low-key calling my house boring?

I could tell Eliza was speaking from the heart—she wore it on her sleeve, after all—but Duke Tuna’s words felt more veiled. I led our two guests to the living room, and Whateley began preparing tea immediately. He was supposed to be resting, but he insisted he be allowed to see the guests settled. He wasn’t coughing, at least, and in any case, he was masterful when it came to such work. That, and we admittedly had yet to find anybody as refined as our family steward.

That, too, was something we needed to think about. Martina could take up some of Whateley’s responsibilities as they pertained to administration and clerical work, but she was not well suited to serving tea. We’d need to hire or train a separate steward for that. In Martina’s defense, I should point out that her tea was by no means terrible, and at any rate, excellence in tea was not expected of her position. In this sense, Whateley’s value was immeasurable—he was as capable with clerical matters as he was matters of the home.

Baked sweets and dried fruits were laid out to accompany the tea, which Duke Tuna was only too happy to indulge in.

“Everywhere I go, everybody keeps putting out that chocolate that’s so popular at the moment. It’s not that I hate sweets by any means, but the lack of variety does get terribly boring. Fruits are delightful by comparison, and I truly do prefer a flavor that doesn’t kill the tea entirely.”

“And so many people always present you with sweets, Lady Lily!” remarked Eliza.

“I’m as bored of them as the men who offer nothing more than good looks. There’s an exquisite beauty in the simplicity of a subtle treat, and yet everybody only seems to have eyes for luxury.”

Lily took a sip of her tea, then another... She seemed to approve of the flavor profile. I gathered that among people of her stature, chocolate was no longer in vogue. The general public still clamored for the stuff, but I supposed that was just the way of the upper classes.

“It would seem you started trading chocolate ingredients with Falkrum as soon as it began to take off,” commented Lily.

“Ah, so you heard?”

“When you’re in the capital, you don’t even have to ask—the rumors come to you. You’re not the only one who made inroads, but many others hesitated because the product was so new. You’ve got foresight—I’m impressed.”

“It was something of a gamble, admittedly,” I said. “What’s popular here might not be popular elsewhere. But I have exceptional aides at my side who offer excellent counsel.”

“They like their sweets especially sweet in Falkrum, so chocolate is as safe an investment as they come, especially when it spreads. It’ll be a staple in no time, and the demand will be consistent. Fine aides indeed.”

Our preparations to trade in chocolate started in earnest almost immediately after Ern gave me my first taste of the stuff. Even then, I could see the future for it in Falkrum, and I practically forced Whateley to go along with the plan. With the steward on board, it was just a matter of Ern surreptitiously giving us the details to her supplier for the raw materials.

“It’s an honor to hear such words from one of your standing,” I said. “Though I must say, I never expected you to visit personally. Do you perhaps have a matter you would like to discuss...?”

“Oh, come now. Doesn’t everybody in the entire capital want to meet with the heroine of the hour, who saved us all from that evil mage?”

Lily flashed me a smile, but it was only for an instant, and her voice took on a far more serious tone as she continued.

“Had you been completely fine with what you’d done, I doubt I’d even have given you the time of day. But it would seem that’s not the case...and that you really did come down with quite the fever. Events have taken their toll on you—you’ve lost weight.”

“Duke Tuna...?” I uttered.

“She was brash, and she was horrendously arrogant, but that mage was adorable, and I liked her very much,” stated Lily, nibbling at her thumbnail. “News reaches me quickly. I’ve heard rumors, some of which I assume are true, but I’ve no interest in uncovering the truth of it all, nor involving myself in the situation. All I’ll say is that the capital was no place for the girl. I would have taken such good care of her.”

“I’ve nothing to say on the matter of Quach,” I said. “Whatever you decide to believe is your truth.”

“You’ve no interest in correcting the rumors swirling around out there?”

“None. I am done talking about Quach.”

Lily closed her fan shut with a tight snap.

“Good,” she said. “It’s a time of upheaval, what with the situation between the crown prince and princess. You cannot live your life by the whims of that cowardly emperor.”

To my surprise, the duke had come with a warning. Yet more surprising was that she openly called the emperor a coward. As Lily let out a long sigh, Eliza’s lips drew tight. She glanced at her empty teacup before speaking.

“Lady Lily, I think perhaps you’ve gone too far. This can’t possibly be an easy time for Lady Karen.”

“Forgive me, Eliza. I am honest to a fault, and unlike you, I’m incapable of such consideration.”

“We’re all painfully aware of how hard things have been for you, Lady Lily, but Lady Conrad is not as wicked as you might think. Isn’t it obvious in her hair...?”

At this point, perhaps because she realized I was still right there, Eliza let out a gasp and fell silent. As somebody so close to the duke, she must have heard about my relationship with Ern, and she had gathered from that why I now had a head of white hair. Before the situation could fall into an awkward silence, however, Lily spoke up.

“We’ll get to why I’m really here just as soon as His Highness arrives,” she said. “But apparently he’s running a little late. Had to look for something, he said. That’s why I brought Eliza with me...”

“Oh, yes...” uttered Eliza timidly. “There’s someone I’d like to introduce you to, Lady Karen. Do you mind if I call him in?”

“Of course not.”

Eliza’s expression brightened immediately.

“Excellent. Please wait just a moment.”

Eliza practically ran out of the room and, moments later, brought back a young man who was perhaps about thirty... No, more like in his late twenties. What made it difficult to nail down the young man’s age was that his hairline was receding just a little... Well, actually, quite a lot. I mean, he looked friendly enough, and his rotundness pointed to him at least being very well-fed. He stood a little taller than Eliza, so he was rather on the short side. I based my age estimate on the glow of his skin and eyes.

“Let me introduce to you my childhood friend and fiancé, Simon!” Eliza said, looking very proud of herself.

I almost fell out of my chair.

Fiancé?!

Eliza was in her late teens, and she was engaged to a man in his late twenties... Well, that wasn’t actually all that difficult to understand given the world, but...what I couldn’t quite seem to grasp was the stark gap in terms of their looks. The young man was well-dressed, to be sure, but he did not look to me like a member of the nobility.

“I’m Simon. It is a pleasure to make your acquaintance, Lady Conrad,” he said. “On behalf of both myself and Eliza’s parents, I would like to express my deepest gratitude for your aiding Eliza when circumstances were most dire.”

“My parents want nothing more than to thank you for everything,” explained Eliza, “but I thought it would be horribly rude to bring everybody all at once, and so Simon is here on their behalf.”

Simon was very well-mannered, and Eliza looked at him with a blissful smile.

“Simon is an accountant for a merchant I’m on good terms with,” said Lily. “He’s not a nobleman, but he’s excellent at what he does. All the same, you have to admit that they make quite the unusual pair, no?”

“We get that a lot,” said Simon. “Eliza’s parents are about as open and friendly as they come, and our families have always been close. I spent my youth looking after Eliza as she grew up, and it was always my intent to be like an older brother to her, but...”

“But you’re so dashing, Simon!” declared Eliza. “If I hadn’t nailed you down with an engagement ring early, some other woman would have swooped in and stolen you from me!”

“Ah, to be so loved,” remarked Lily. “She pushed the engagement on him, and he folded immediately. Amazing, isn’t it?”

Simon offered a sheepish grin as the duke went on.

“I had Simon come when I realized I’d be in the capital for longer than expected.”

Eliza’s family had moved to the capital to do business, and it was not long after their arrival that the emperor took an interest in her. Simon had sent her off to breakfast with a bright smile because he simply didn’t know any better, and in fact, it was only once Simon bragged about it to his superior that he began to worry. Said superior was the merchant Lily had just mentioned, and rather than reacting to Simon’s news with joy, his brow furrowed. The merchant had worked with Lily a long time—certainly long enough to hear all the rumors about the emperor, and so he raced off to consult Lily at once.

“It wasn’t something I could simply turn a blind eye to,” said Lily, “and it was as I was considering how best to handle the situation that a request came from none other than the prince himself. He asked that I keep Eliza and her family under my care, and I was only too happy to do so.”

Eliza’s family had left the Tuna domain to make a new home in the capital. Their former residential status was, by itself, not much of a motivator for the duke, but her merchant friend had deep ties with the family. As such, she was only too happy to have both Reinald and the merchant in her pocket and owing her a favor somewhere down the line.

“I’m just glad to hear that they are safe in your care,” I said. “Has there been much in the way of news since?”

“We’re still under Lady Lily’s care at present, but my parents are currently making preparations to return to the Tuna region. It hasn’t been very long since we arrived, but that’s our recommended course of action.”

“Eliza’s parents come from a line of extremely skilled engravers,” explained Lily. “I recommend you get in touch when you’re next looking for an accessory—they’ll overdeliver on whatever you order, I assure you.”

So, not only did Duke Tuna have two favors to call upon whenever she wanted, but she also had a skilled family of craftsmen back in her own domain.

“To have gained the attention of the emperor is an honor above all others,” said Simon, “but Eliza is a beloved member of our family, and while I’m aware it’s rather thoughtless of me, I’m relieved to have her back.”

“The emperor’s fickle attention is more a curse than a blessing,” said Lily. “And the worst kind, to boot.”

Simon looked unsure of how to respond, but he did not seem to disagree with her either. It was clear that the duke had a bone to pick with the emperor.

“That breakfast you were all invited to... Unbelievable,” she said. “And Baldur gets a new wife out of it?”

“A wife thirty years younger than he,” Eliza added. “Hardly something anybody would willingly agree to.”

“How unfortunate for the girl. The rumors about his son are none too flattering either.”

Lily told me that all the other attendees at the emperor’s breakfast were now engaged, or soon to be. I took the opportunity to ask if she knew what had happened to the young man who’d told me to get Eliza to safety, but his fate was unclear—Lily had little personal interest in him, and she simply didn’t know. As for the girl who had been pushed from the tower window, that was something of a common occurrence.

“Hush money pays for quiet, end of story,” said Lily.

Eliza and her fiancé had heard all of this before and simply sat through it a second time, cringing.

“How about Vice Captain Lubeck?” I asked. “Does he have a fiancée now?”

“Lubeck... Ah, you mean the crazy one.”

“Crazy...?”

“Nobody with a firm head on their shoulders willingly works under Baldur’s command,” replied Lily, plainly.

I wonder how exactly it was that she remembered the guy.

“He’s taken a liking to you, hasn’t he?” she continued. “You’d best be very careful. Boys like that one aren’t the type to give up easily.”

“I gather he doesn’t have a fiancée, then.”

“The emperor ordered that position to be taken by you, yes? Until he rescinds that command, it remains.”

“I would very much like for him to simply give up...” I muttered.

“Perhaps pick a gentleman with whom to start meeting frequently,” said Lily. “That, or it might not be a bad idea to engage with several, in fact.”

The bewitching duke’s solution was nothing if not a wild one.

“The Lubecks are an established and distinguished military family,” she explained. “Any wife is expected to be a pure sort, and one who dedicates her life to the protection of the house and its children. It’s the men who lead, by matter of course. Any lady deemed too frisky and disreputable will be summarily turned away.”

“Oh, I... Erm, I see...”

“Or perhaps you might make me your playmate?” offered the duke. “No strings attached, I promise.”

She smiled, her lips so full and voluptuous. She had such a magnetism to her that I felt drawn in, even knowing full well the rumors that surrounded her person. I had to remind myself that she was like a beautiful, but ultimately poisonous, flower. Simon, meanwhile, had taken to covering his fiancée’s ears in an attempt to keep her from falling under any spells herself.

“While I do appreciate the offer, I must respectfully decline. A woman of your charm would only leave me helplessly obsessed. I’d cause you no end of trouble, I’m sure of it.”

“Oh, I apologize for being so presumptuous. You’re so friendly with His Highness, you see, that I assumed it was all just a matter of course for you.”

Uh...what?

What is that supposed to mean?

I was just about to rise from my chair when another guest arrived—Reinald. He did not have Nika by his side this time and had instead come with Moritz. Eliza and Simon excused themselves at the prince’s arrival, but not before offering reverential bows. It was expected of them, but all the same, Duke Tuna couldn’t help but chuckle at the sight of it.

“You don’t even remember her, do you, Your Highness?” she said. “That’s the very girl you asked me to take care of. Show a little interest in the people around you, would you?”

Lily had noticed immediately that Reinald did not remember Eliza. I hadn’t picked up on it at all, but Duke Tuna was a very sharp woman.

“I will as soon as they prove their worth,” he replied.

“I didn’t tell you before, but her parents happen to be the head of the engravers you asked me to introduce you to. If it’s value you’re after, they have it in spades.”

“I see. Then consider her committed to memory,” he said. “In any case, I apologize for arriving uninvited, Karen. How are you feeling?”

“Much better, thank you. I’m up and walking about without issue, but admittedly the rest of the house seems to think otherwise...”

“You’d be wise to pick your outings carefully. And as for your hair... No changes as of yet?”

“Please, pay it no mind. It’s only the color that’s gone. More importantly, it looks to me like you’re here on a business matter of some importance?”

“Yes, indeed. Lily, are you done?”

“No. As you can see, I’m in the company of a most adorable young lady. It’s only natural I get to know her before anything else, no?”

“I don’t suppose you could curb that habit of yours, could you?”

“The greatest spell is that of fleeting love—it trumps all. And if you can’t offer me anything better, best give up while you can. In any case, did you find what you were looking for?”

“It’s coming later. Right now, I’ve business with Karen.”

There was a unique air about the two of them—one you only ever felt when people had an especially close relationship. I saw a glimpse of it in that moment, of something that could not easily be put into words. It was only when Moritz cleared his throat that the air turned once again serious. Clearly, he wasn’t in the mood for games, but when was he?

“Let me get to why I’m here, then,” said Lily. “The emperor called me for an audience a few days ago.”

I assumed that whatever they discussed had something to do with me, and boy, was I on the money. The duke’s eyebrows bent into a fierce, hateful frown as she went on.

“He said he wanted my counsel and explained that he believed Lady Conrad worthy of a reward for her recent achievements. He asked what I thought, and as a loyal subject of the empire, I said of course she deserved a reward. It was then that the emperor said he wanted me to give her part of my own region as that very reward.”

Her words were so clear that they sent a chill through the air, followed by complete silence. My head started to ache, but I kept composed.

“I struggle to understand why the emperor would suggest such a thing,” I said. “If I might ask, how did you respond?”

“Oh, do you happen to think I have the right to tell the emperor I abhor his ideas?”

“Is it in response to you having brought Eliza under your care?”

“I’m certain that has something to do with it. But I don’t care about that. I don’t regret what I did.”

Her indignance and her rage were directed elsewhere.

“And I don’t even mind giving you a portion of my domain,” continued Lily. “My issue is with the specific area he is telling me to give you.”

“I presume it is of some importance?”

“It is where we grow the materials for a medicine that makes pain all but a dream. It’s where we do the vast majority of our production.”

“Oh. Yes, I see.”

I mentioned that the Tuna region was known for its medicinal production, and it was one of these key areas—perhaps the key area—that the emperor was demanding Duke Tuna give to me. The area was a precious source of income for the duke. And while ordinarily it was difficult to build a fortune through drug production alone, the drug in question was used across the nation and the continent for the treatment of injuries and as a general painkiller.

And then, of course, there were the other ways that Lily made use of her region’s...medicine.

Nonetheless, it was an audacious move for the emperor to order the land given to me. One wrong step and the whole thing could have ended in rebellion and revolt, but at present, there was certain data that the duke simply could not ignore—namely, that of the number of drug addicts in the capital and the danger the drug presented. The emperor’s reasoning—at least on the surface—was thus clear. If his own citizenry were being put in danger, then it was his duty to take action.

“He’s never said a word about it until now. He must be extremely unhappy to want the land given away and the drug production slowed. With this much pressure on me, I don’t have much in the way of any recourse whatsoever, but I wanted your opinion before I made any further moves, Lady Conrad.”

“Me...?” I uttered.

“Yes. The prince’s favorite, as it were.”

Though she didn’t look it on the face of things, I had to assume that internally she was fuming. I also got the sense that my response would go a long way to potentially making things worse.

“Oh, well, I... Let me think...” I started.

I spoke slowly. I wanted to buy a little extra time, even if it was just a few seconds. Being put on the spot was so much harder than having a little time to prep in advance.

How weird. Why am I so sleepy all of a sudden...?

It was anything but the time for naps, but the sandman continued to tap on my shoulder. I dug my nails into my thighs to snap myself out of it.

“I cannot refuse the offer,” I stated.

“Oh, you won’t turn him down, then?”

“We’re talking about what I will be rewarded with at the upcoming ceremony,” I replied. “To turn down the emperor at a public event would be like throwing dirt at the man, and it might also draw unwanted suspicion. At present, the last thing I want to do is step on the emperor’s toes any more than I already have.”

“Well, I do hope you understand how difficult this all is for me, still.”

Lily didn’t look like she liked my answer, but it was unclear to me if that was how she actually felt. All I could do was nod and go on.

“While I did not hear what the emperor said to you, my understanding—insomuch as you have explained—is that even if I were to refuse the emperor’s offer, he would simply order that you give your land to somebody else. In which case, don’t you think it more preferable that the land go to me, given my friendly ties with the prince?”

“Go on.”

“The land might be ripe for drug production, but without the right systems in place, it will be unmanageable. Though it pains me to admit it, our family does not have the manpower or the budget to manage much outside of what we already handle.”

It was one thing to give land rights to someone, but it was quite another to manage said land. You needed to be in close contact with the residents, and you needed an understanding of distribution to make it work. Sending a person to watch over things would still amount to quite the responsibility.

“So what if I accept the offer on the surface level?” I suggested. “We’ll need you to keep us abreast of necessary documentation for the sake of appearances, but you would still run things in the area, and the profits would remain yours.”

It was the only option I saw, but I did not know how Lily would take it. The duke thought on my idea for a time, and finally she nodded.

“Okay,” she muttered. “If you’d been out to snatch my land from me, then I would have seen you crushed to dust, but I see potential in this idea of yours.”

“Did I not tell you that things would be fine in her hands?” said Reinald.

“Unlike you, I barely know Lady Conrad. No person is immune to the temptations of greed.”

It was all rather terrifying for me, but fortunately, I made it out of the other side of the conversation with my relationship with Duke Tuna intact. When she finished her tea, she stood to her feet.

“Let me make a slight amendment,” she said. “You’ll be receiving the land as a reward, and for that you’ll have to take some of the profits. And besides, it’s only going to be more of a pain if people start thinking something fishy is going on, so let’s work out a fair split. The exact numbers can wait for the next time we meet.”

Her tone said that she’d done everything she came to do. The duke declared that she had a lover waiting and a rendezvous to get to, and just like that, she was gone. Her stay had only been a short one, but I felt completely exhausted.

“She’s like a storm personified,” I uttered.

“Usually you’d expect more in the way of fire and brimstone from the likes of her,” commented Reinald. “But it would seem that the two of you hit things off. I’m sure she doesn’t want to lose her spice trade connections either—she’s likely as relieved as you are.”

Seen in another light, however, her drug production was clearly valuable enough that she was prepared to break said spice trade agreement.

“Oh, erm, ah!” I sputtered suddenly. “No!”

Black Bird had been so good about hiding all this time, but it chose now to reveal itself, landing on Reinald’s knee.

“This is what you wrote in your report...” he uttered.

“The mysterious creature,” said Moritz. “Perhaps a dissection is in order?”

“Stop it,” replied Reinald. “We don’t understand a thing about it yet.”

The moment the duke left, Moritz seemed to feel he was free to make sinister suggestions. Meanwhile, Black Bird seemed to have taken a liking to Reinald, even though they were meeting for the first time. The bird was all over him.

What is up with this bird? It hasn’t done anything like this since it appeared, but now it’s all about expressing itself?

Moritz couldn’t hide how little he trusted the creature, but Reinald remained silent and let the bird do what it wanted. With his suggestion of dissection summarily dismissed, Moritz offered no further ideas and instead passed me a book.

“What’s in this thing?” I asked. “It’s so thick.”

“It’s from Six. He wanted us to pass it to you and said it was wise for you to have a better understanding of magic. Read it.”

“An order to study up, huh? Okay.”

“His Highness ordered Six to come too. We’ll remain until he arrives.”

That was okay with me. I didn’t have any special reason to turn them away, anyway. But Six coming also meant that magic was involved, and I assumed it had to do with Black Bird, the box, or perhaps both. Moritz didn’t want anybody listening in on the conversation, and so I suggested we speak outside, in the back garden. It wasn’t particularly spacious, but it did have an arbor, and the weather was perfect for getting a little sun. I made my suggestion without much thought, but unfortunately, it only brought to light how sleepy I was.

“You’ve looked awfully drowsy since the moment we arrived. You’re not overworking yourself, are you?” asked Reinald.

“Don’t worry about me,” I replied. “I’m getting more than enough sleep.”

But in truth, my drowsiness hit even harder the moment Reinald arrived. I thought that perhaps stepping outside and feeling the breeze on my face might help wake me up, but I didn’t even know if I’d make it that far. I turned my gaze to the book Moritz had given me instead.

“While I do wish we could have caught up, please don’t hesitate to rest in the comfort of your own room, should you wish,” Reinald said.

“I couldn’t possibly do such a thing and leave you completely unattended. In any case, I’m most curious about this book Six wants me to read. I wonder if I’m even capable of understanding it...?”

I opened the cover to find the book filled with ancient text. Even the ink itself, scratched onto the page, gave me a sense for the long passing of time. I thought it a good idea to touch on this and maybe spend some time talking about the book, but as I flipped through the pages, I found it incredibly difficult to keep my eyes open.

“Excuse me,” I uttered, “I just need a little... Just a little...”

I had only meant to close my eyes for a few moments, but as my eyelids shut, I slipped deep within myself, and everything around me changed.

I was back in the garden, once again devoid of color. But unlike the last time, on this occasion I wasn’t summarily ignored. The girl sitting opposite me shut her book, placed her hands on her knees, and looked at me.

It was like seeing the world through an old, black-and-white television, complete with static. It was weird, but this time the girl wasn’t denying my existence and seemed to know exactly what she wanted.

“Your ——, I wonder?”

I caught some of the words she spoke this time, and the girl sounded just like Ern. For an instant, I really thought she was Ern, but my instincts still wouldn’t accept it—it was like a whisper telling me I was dealing with a different person. After all, my friend was gone. This girl had to be something different. Something that only looked like Ern.

Once that fact was clear in my mind, my heart ached so much I thought it would break. You weren’t supposed to fall into illusions of reuniting with the dead, but all my hoping seemed to have brought me here.

“I caught a few words of what you spoke,” I said, “but the rest I can’t understand. Are you learning, is that it?”

“Yes. ——. Your —— complicated, —— analy——”

The pained, worried sigh she let out looked anything but natural. It was more like a gesture she’d been taught and was now acting out badly, but still her desire to communicate felt genuine. Unfortunately, while it seemed she could understand me, I still couldn’t make out the better part of what the girl was trying to say.

“One part is ——. —— seriously ——”

As the girl spoke, for each word I understood, the garden seemed to return to its original color. It sounds weird, but it felt as if time were returning to the black-and-white world, which seemed perennially on pause. That’s the only way I knew to describe the sensation.

The girl gave up and returned to her book. A cup of tea appeared out of thin air in front of her.

“Until next time.”

Her last words I understood completely, but in the next instant, I was plunged once more into darkness.

“Does the infected area hurt?”

“No. It just feels odd. Like something isn’t right.”

“In which case, the effects are minimal. It’s only scraping away a small amount of magical energy, I’d say.”

I woke gently but felt sluggish. My arms weighed a ton, and as I slowly lifted them, they were met with a hand that was covering my eyes.

“Oh, you’re awake,” said the owner of the hand. “How do you feel?”

“Not great, I think.”

“Just rest for now. Your magical energy was being drained. Whatever those symbols are, they seem to know just how much of your energy to take. I can only replenish your levels to just shy of you fainting again.”

Six looked awfully close, and I realized then that it wasn’t a pillow my head was resting on, but his thigh. In direct contrast to my lazy melancholy, Six’s eyes glimmered with excitement. He looked like a curious child who’d just made a new discovery.

“If you saw this coming, why didn’t you say anything, Six?” asked Reinald.

“Because you’re far too nice to the girl. The two of you are both affected by the symbols, and I had a feeling that something would happen if the two of you were brought together. I just didn’t know exactly what that ‘something’ was. But if I’d said anything, you would have stayed clear of Karen until you knew what it was.”

“I wish you’d trust me a little more,” muttered Reinald.

“That makes two of us. I’m making my release my top priority, and I won’t have things coming to a screaming halt just because one or two people happen to die. Especially now, when time is of the essence.”

I could tell that Six was enjoying himself, but I was having trouble following the conversation. I felt very much on the verge of falling asleep all over again.

“If your release truly is your main priority, then you’d be wise to show at least some caution,” warned Reinald. “If something happens to Karen, your hopes go with her.”

“But if we’re too cautious, we lose our chances entirely. You might not be aware of it yourself, Reinald, but you are extremely soft on the girl. I won’t let that get in the way of my plans.”

Black Bird was sitting on my chest, completely still. I assumed it was alive and well.

“Six,” I said, finally speaking. “Can you tell me what’s happening?”

“If you’re happy with a working hypothesis, then yes. Just keep in mind that it’s still unproven.”

“That’s fine. Go on.”

“I still think you should rest a little more first. I don’t have anything going on today, so I imagine I’ll be hanging out with you two all day.”

“‘Hanging out’? Doesn’t sound like something you hear from someone who spends their days sulking and locked up in a tower,” commented Reinald.

Six pouted. He looked like a child.

“Oh, shut up,” he spat. “I told you I was sorry for the trouble I caused, didn’t I?”

Moritz was nowhere to be seen. Perhaps he’d left when Six had arrived?

“We’ve got matching hair colors now,” I said.

“How odd. I was just thinking the same thing,” said the mage.

“Will I get my old hair back?”

“Your chances are fifty-fifty. Your hair is white now because the mark on your arm is draining you of your magical energy. Your hair might return to its original color when that stops, but also it might not. The symbols just keep taking and taking... Tragically similar to my own circumstances, I might add.”

There was a tinge of spite in Six’s eyes. It might have been connected to a moment in his past, but he saw something of himself in me. He then added—rather offhandedly, I might add:

“Let me say up front that I never held any sort of grudge against Ern.”

A flash of annoyance rushed through me, but I knew that now wasn’t the time to start an argument. And as comfortable as I felt lying there on the pillow that was Six’s thigh, I was going to be drowsy and sluggish regardless of whether I lay down or sat up, so I chose the latter. I hoped it would at least help to keep me from collapsing into sleep again.

“Is there nothing I can do about this drowsiness? I can barely even think straight.”

“It’s going to be like this whenever you’re around Reinald. At least for the time being, anyway. From what I can see, the draining effect picks up when you two are in close proximity to one another. Reinald feels it too.”

“Just not to the extent that you do,” added Reinald. “It’s a lethargy, but nothing that impedes my work or duties.”

“He’s only carrying about one-tenth of the burden, after all,” explained Six. “Still, you should be glad he was there, and that there was a split at all. If you’d taken the full brunt of it all on your own, you would have died. Even now, if I hadn’t been here to replenish your energy, you’d have been asleep until evening.”

Six seemed to think I’d been lucky, but it wasn’t adding up for me.

“I don’t understand,” I said. “Can you slow down a bit? Tell me what you mean?”

It was fine if you were in the know, but I wasn’t, which made it feel like I was being left out. What better time than now for Six to actually give me the big picture overview?

“You also said something about being short on time,” I added. “What did you mean?”

Six shrugged and raised his arms, defeated. It was a joking gesture, but empty too—I saw none of his smile in his eyes.

“With all due respect, my lady,” he said, “I have but one mouth. Let’s take things one at a time, shall we? Firstly, I suppose I should start with what’s happening to you. You don’t seem to have noticed, but do you realize just how dire the situation was? I mean this in terms of magic, to be clear.”

“No,” I replied honestly. “I know I almost died, but I don’t know much more than that.”

There was no point pretending otherwise. Being open and honest was far better than pretending I knew and understood something I didn’t. Six pointed to Black Bird, now perched on the table but fast asleep.

“This bird here. That’s from Ern, there’s no doubt. It’s formed from the magic that was first drained out of you and Reinald. I think the reason it’s so stupid at present is because it’s low on magical energy.”

“You think, but you can’t say for certain. So even you don’t know?” I asked.

“Nope.”

I’d thought the mage knew all there was to know about magic, but some things existed even beyond his understanding.

“If I seem all-knowing, it’s only because a lot of what I’m capable of is impossible for the regular person. I just know more, that’s all. But what I don’t know, I don’t know. If I were all-knowing and all-powerful, I’d have given people eternal life already.”

Six explained that the box allowed its owner almost everything they asked for. Still, Six sometimes spoke as if he were two different people, and I wondered why.

“Now let’s get back to the matter at hand,” said Six. “Based on the patterns I’ve seen on Reinald, it was ink and magic that emerged from the sphere you found. Together, they create a most unique set of letters and words. I believe Ern used these to leave...something for us, but therein lies the problem.”

“Which is?”

“The text seems to have a mind of its own.”

The idea of writing with magic confused me, but apparently it wasn’t uncommon. Ern had taken her magic language and compressed it into the size of a small sphere, but most mages imbued a physical object with magical energy to record or leave their knowledge and findings. In short, Ern had left something that only needed to be touched to activate, but that something—the text she had left—appeared to have a will of its own. This was most perplexing.

“Ordinarily, you shouldn’t be able to just touch something like that to open it. It’s supposed to be set up so that only someone like me or perhaps a specified individual can activate it. Mages do that kind of thing as a security measure, to ensure that their secrets are only read by the right people.”

“So wouldn’t that mean that Ern specified me, then?”

“But if that were the case, I fail to see why you had to almost die in the process. The amount of magic that was drained out of you at the moment the sphere activated simply wasn’t normal, and Ern wasn’t stupid—she would have known. It looks much more like when you—the host—started dying, the sphere went into panic mode. It tried to return some of the magical energy. The split ended up being nine-to-one because Reinald was nearby, but if he wasn’t, you’d have died immediately.”

The result was Black Bird. Six felt the same energy from the bird as he did the symbols that had made a home of my and Reinald’s bodies. That Black Bird was so friendly with Reinald only seemed to prove the point.

“But what I really want to know is why Ern set it to activate with you, and not me,” mused Six. “Do you have any ideas? Any at all?”

“I don’t know if it’ll help, but...”

I explained my odd dreamlike experiences. If the text Ern left had a will, then perhaps the two were connected.

“I did feel a slight waver of magical energy while you were asleep,” said Six. “Which would indicate that there is something.”

“Something is there, I just can’t communicate with it...”

I tried to explain the situation as best I could—the girl who looked like Ern, the garden, the books. Six rested his elbows on the table and stared into space.

“My best guess is that the girl you’ve seen isn’t Ern, but just a creation. And while there have been stories about the soul transferring upon death to a new body, they’re the stuff of fairy tales. I can’t imagine Ern finding a way to continue living, only to try and kill her best friend.”

Wait a second... Did he just say what I think he said...?

“And why do you think the girl in your head is trying to learn or study something?” asked Six, interrupting my thoughts.

“I, well... I don’t really know. I mean, I’m not entirely certain that she is, but when I see her she’s always reading. That, and it’s the sense I get from her.”

“I see. Well, given that you’re her host, it’s possible that you’re picking up on something subconsciously too.”

Six was rather quick to accept everything I’d told him. I had expected him to offer up a slightly different opinion, or perhaps some skepticism.

“I have a feeling that, given a little more time, we’ll be able to communicate with her,” stated Six.

“Yes, and I’m on board with the idea, but as I said earlier, is this drowsiness going to be an ongoing thing? If it’s only going to get stronger when I’m around Reinald, it’s going to cause all sorts of trouble.”

“Yes, and she’ll be expected at the palace in the coming days,” added Reinald.

“How am I supposed to go to the palace if I might just fall asleep where I stand?”

“I don’t know what you expect me to do about it,” said Six. “It’s nested inside of you, and I don’t know the system...wait, I mean the language it’s using. So look, perhaps when you’re around Reinald, you can just keep pinching your thigh or something? A little constant pain to keep your eyes open?”

“What do you mean you don’t understand?” I asked. “Ern used a language you don’t understand?”

“It might be something she did to make sure that nobody read what she’d left. Now, if I knew where the letters and words originated, then maybe I could begin to decipher them, but to cut a long story short, I can’t do what I can’t do.”

When I rolled my sleeves up as far as I could, the letters slithered at a faster pace. It was like watching ink on the surface of water. Still, even as the words swirled in and out of focus, occasionally I caught the whole form of one or two of them.

“It looks to me like a mix of several languages,” remarked Six. “I wonder if she used them to make a language all of her own.”

“You can tell that just by looking at it?”

“Back when she was a student, that’s how she sometimes passed the time—by making up languages. I’d have to imagine she got pretty good at it if she kept it up.”

My guess was that Six had asked Ern about “Japanese” back when we were both living in Falkrum. I vaguely remembered weaseling my way out of that one, but Six still remembered it clearly.

“Yes, Ern was very talented when it came to that kind of thing,” I said.

“Mages keep records as a matter of course, and it’s not uncommon for them to devise their own ciphers to ensure their discoveries aren’t stolen. Still, most of them only go as far as changing the order of the alphabet. I’ve never seen anything like this before—Ern is using symbols from entirely different languages here. It’s extremely complex.”

I wasn’t sure how to respond. The words that sometimes drifted to my skin and made themselves visible were kanji characters, English, and other languages from my former world. But they did not remain for long, and the vast majority were languages I simply couldn’t read.

Six stared at it all for a time before making an observation.

“There’s more...shape to them now,” he uttered. “Before it was more complex, which means it must be activating in some way. It must require magical energy, which is why you feel so lethargic all the time—your body is craving rest and the chance to recover.”

“So my minor sluggishness is because I’m only processing a small portion,” said Reinald, connecting the dots.

“And it’s going to stay this way until the analysis is done,” I added.

I felt as though that was what the girl had mentioned, but I wasn’t entirely sure. But as long as my hunch was right, once the girl had completed her analysis, things would return to normal.

“In which case we’d best keep some distance between us, Sir Reinald,” I said.

“What?” uttered Six in disbelief. “You must be joking. You have to stay together. As often as possible!”

“But you just explained all the ways it hinders my functions,” I said.

“What does that have to do with anything? We need to be able to talk to that thing inside of you as soon as we possibly can. The whole reason it’s taking an age is because you have a deplorably low magical capacity.”

“Deplorable? Really? Well, certainly when compared to the likes of you...and perhaps, yes, okay, it’s an undeniable fact, but still...”

“Eat together, sleep together, do it all—just do everything together. The processing or analysis will likely finish quicker that way, and the sooner you can communicate with that girl the quicker we can get to the next steps.”

“What...?!” I exclaimed.

“That’s not going to work for either of us,” said Reinald. “Be more realistic.”

Oh, Reinald brushed away that idea real quick...

Reinald was blunt, but Six wasn’t about to back down either. He seemed to be simmering where he stood, his features expressing feelings I’d never seen on him before.

“I don’t care if it’s not realistic, I need you to just do it! You either keep her with you, or you come here and stay with her. Yes, people will gossip, but what else is new? You’ve never been the sort to care about what others think anyway!”

Six had risen from his chair. Stress was written all over him. Reinald remained steadfast, which only seemed to frustrate the mage even more. Perhaps even Six himself had been trying not to think about the potential fate that awaited him in the worst-case scenario.

“Six, calm down,” said Reinald.

“Calm down?! How do you expect me to do that?!”

Six’s shouting shocked Black Bird awake, and it flew through the air, but the mage couldn’t have cared less.

“They’ve found a way to lock me away!” he seethed, running his hands through his hair. “At this rate, I’m going to be stuck there again, completely and utterly alone! No feelings, no nothing! Nothing to see, to touch, or to smell! And not even death. All that exists in that box is solitude, and no human with any ordinary lifespan can even pretend to know anything about what I’ve been through!”

I had never heard more grief in a person’s words. Probably ever, if I’m being honest. It was the first time I had ever seen the ever-mischievous, disgustingly blithe Six look scared. The mage’s hatred for humans and his desire to see so many of them dead were directed straight at Reinald, but unfortunately for him, Six had nobody else to turn to.

“What do you expect? You do nothing to understand me,” Reinald said, “and so I treat you the same way. Have you forgotten that we are both using each other for our own ends?”

Reinald didn’t flinch. He even seemed to lord this moment over Six. I’d always thought that Six knew Reinald quite well. They looked like friends to me, but perhaps in truth it was not quite so. Six had called Reinald his “comrade” in the past, but that was only insofar as it concerned the destroying of the box Six was trapped in.

Six clicked his tongue and looked down at the floor. He was at his wit’s end.

“I mean it when I tell you that we have to hurry,” he said. “It’s happening gradually, but the box is being sealed. That can only mean that the ruin’s original powers are being restored. It won’t be long before I simply won’t be able to hide anything from Karl.”

“I understand. I can tell that Wilhelmina is up to something too.”

“Karl knows better than anybody that you stand in opposition to him. And if the truth comes to light, your sister is right there waiting to swoop in and handle things—even if that means committing the former crown prince to life imprisonment.”

“Terrifying indeed,” Reinald agreed. “The man deserves to be kept alive while he is slowly dissec...”

It was an off-the-cuff remark, but Reinald held off from finishing his sentence when he remembered that I was there with them. I did my best to stop myself mentally finishing his sentence or imagining the particular outcome that came with it. Six reached out and picked up Black Bird, who had until that point been rolling around on the table.

“Do not forget that, if I cannot obfuscate the truth, I will have to tell Karl all about the troops you are amassing and the iron you are stockpiling in secret,” said Six, stretching Black Bird out as though it were a piece of mochi. “So as I keep saying—hurry.”

All of this was very new to me. Reinald’s eyebrow raised slightly.

“You’ve a loose tongue,” he said.

“You mean because of her? You’ve already let her into your inner circle—she was going to find out eventually.”

I had lots of questions, but there was one I wanted to hone in on in particular.

“I’m curious about something,” I started. “You said you can’t disobey the imperial family, Six. What does that mean, exactly?”

“Everything. Whatever they say. I can’t disobey anything.”

“You’re lying,” I said. “If it were an absolute truth, there’s no way we could consult you about the plans to destroy the box. We couldn’t even be having this conversation.”

I also seemed to remember Reinald saying at some point that it didn’t matter if Six happened to overhear us, because he wouldn’t tell the emperor anyway. Then there was the matter of the underground waterways. If Six had been entirely at the emperor’s mercy, then all the emperor had to ask was “Is somebody scheming to see your box destroyed?” and Six would have no choice but to spill the beans.

“That’s exactly how it was when I first emerged from the box,” admitted Six. “Even if I tried to hide something, they simply had to ask me for the details, and I’d tell them. It didn’t matter what I thought or how I felt about it. My mouth moved in answer to their questions regardless.”

“But it’s different now?”

“With the box damaged, some of what binds me has weakened. I still can’t kill my masters, but lying is now possible. That said, the act of lying comes with intense pain. I’d actually come to believe that pain no longer existed for me, but when I lie it feels as if my limbs are being forcefully torn from my body.”

Six had only ever told Reinald about this, and he had kept it a secret from the emperor. The reason was obvious—as far as the emperor was concerned, it didn’t matter how much Six despised the empire; he was still under its complete control. If it came to light that Six could lie and conceal information, the status quo would be shattered. The emperor would be in a panic to see the box repaired far quicker than the present rate. Keeping this truth quiet allowed Six to buy time, but it was also a sort of silent middle finger to the emperor at the same time.

It was simple for Six to take the stance that he had “invited” us to see him at the tower when we arrived via the underground waterways. From this point of view, if the emperor asked, “Did Reinald’s people break into the tower?” Six could answer, “There were no intruders.” He would also be free from the searing pain that came from outright lying. But if the emperor asked, “Did you invite guests to the tower?” then answering “Not that I’m aware of” would result in a world of pain.

“But you can still travel great distances on the emperor’s command?” I asked.

“Of course. I even went as far as Falkrum—you know that.”

“Speaking of which, and I know this is going back a while, but when you were traveling in Conrad, was that an order?”

“Oh, you still remember? That was when I met your brother, yes? Yes, that was by the emperor’s order, of course. But it was just so pleasant! I had to come back here occasionally, but for the most part I was free from the empire, and more than anything else I barely ever had to look at Karl’s disgusting face.”

“And who were you talking to when I approached you?”

“I was sharing intel with Reinald. Well, as much as I could at the time. He was not a member of the imperial family then, so I could not tell him much in any great detail.”

“Oh? So you were working with him because...?”

“It was generosity on my part.”

“That’s the first I’ve heard of that,” commented Reinald. “Wasn’t I just another toy for you to play with?”

“If I didn’t play a few tricks here and there, I only would have drawn Karl’s suspicion. It wouldn’t have been enough to put it down to scouting operations. I had to give you the runaround because otherwise the emperor would have sent Baldur. Please, understand that I was trying to protect you.”

“I won’t say I don’t believe you, but how many had to die for that?”

“You realize I had my arm chopped off, don’t you?”

Huh? An arm...

“Sir Reinald,” I said. “Six has drawn Elena’s ire before, hasn’t he?”

“If it’s about me,” muttered Six, “Why don’t you just ask me?”

“Will you give me a serious answer?” I asked back.

“Depends on the question.”

There you have it.

Reinald thought about my question for a moment, then nodded.

“While I can’t regale you with the particulars, he did get her angry enough that she got violent, yes.”

“Angry enough to, say...lop off an arm?”

Six was feeling left out now, and so he squeezed himself into the proceedings.

“Yes, I remember,” he said. “It was the first time we worked together. She’s never had an ounce of patience for me ever since. Draws her sword at the slightest provocation... Just unbelievable, I tell you.”

“I’d say it’s exactly what you need,” countered Reinald. “Thanks to her, none of my subordinates have had to pointlessly march to their deaths.”

Elena was a good person, but when it came to Six, she was curt, she was rude, and she did not hide the fact that she would prefer him dead. She was also overly protective of me whenever it came to the mage, and I’d had to ask Haring why.

“Your ‘tricks’ almost saw her dead, from what I hear,” I said.

“Yes, but she didn’t die. Neither did anybody else. Everybody made it home safe, and with no lingering aftereffects either.”

The operation in question had seen discord and fierce arguments between troops, to the extent that none of them were in active contact anymore. It had left Elena’s heart deeply wounded, and that wound still had yet to heal. Ever since that experience, whenever Elena made friends, she felt a fierce desire to protect them, especially when she saw them at a disadvantage or weak. It had always been a part of her personality, but the past had made her even more protective.

“And besides, now she has new friends, and isn’t that nice?” said Six. “And if you tell her to play nice, Reinald, she does.”

According to Haring, Elena wanted to be friends with me but was too overly protective to actually make it happen. I was a little shocked, being that I thought we already were friends, but I kept that to myself—I was a little embarrassed that I’d gotten the wrong idea.

But I do hope that Elena opens up to me one day...

But that was Six. He looked like the sort who wouldn’t harm a fly, but in fact, he was the opposite. I mean, he happily referred to himself as a misanthrope, and he’d left Reinald alone to die in the underground waterways as a child. All the same, Haring said that Elena didn’t hate everything about Six, and so things were complicated.

The whole time we spoke, Six twisted and stretched Black Bird in every possible way.

Well, being that we’ve veered off-topic already, I suppose there’s no harm in taking another conversational detour...

“In any case, what was that you were saying earlier, that thing about people’s souls transferring to other bodies upon death?”

Six’s eyebrows rose. At first, I thought I’d made him mad, but it was actually just surprise.

“Ah, so your generation doesn’t even know? It’s a myth from the fabled mountain capital.”

“Mountain capital?”

“Just another nation that was overthrown by the empire. Unlike Falkrum, however, it was burned to the ground. The royal family surrendered and was demoted to the rank of ordinary nobles, but even then, they survived for a time. But when Karl was enthroned, he saw to it that the family was split, and that was the end of that.”

Six spoke as if it were a recent event, but when I pushed for a little more detail, I learned that the nation’s ruin had taken place quite some time ago.

“I haven’t thought of the place in forever,” mused Six. “It was located deep in the mountains. It was much, much smaller than Falkrum, and getting to and around the place was anything but convenient. But strangely enough, it flourished and prospered. It was such a pleasant location.”

Six spoke as though he’d visited in the past. The mountain capital had existed far beyond the Tuna region, in a place that was now simply mountain ranges and forest.

“Magical technology had advanced far beyond even what exists in the capital today,” said Six. “It was amazing. They never lacked for water because they had a means of bringing it up to them from underground streams, and it circulated the entire nation. Their agricultural development was just as astounding. It’s believed that the mountain capital is where our understanding of fertilizer and greenhouse cultivation first originated. And the imperial capital’s glass lamps couldn’t hold a candle to what the mountain capital boasted.”

Six described how, at sundown, the whole town lit up with bright illumination that outshone even the stars. Among travelers of the continent, the mountain capital was extremely famous. But hearing Six talk about it so fondly stirred in me yet another question.

“If the mountain capital was so well known, I’d have expected there to be books about it. But I don’t recall reading anything at all about the place. Not even an offhand reference. Do you know of this capital, Sir Reinald?”

“Only its name and the history of its downfall. Little else,” he replied.

“How strange. Ordinarily, I feel like if all of this were true, I would have heard about it somewhere.”

Six raised his hands as if to say, Ordinarily, of course you would have.

As Black Bird fell from his grasp, Reinald scooped it up, and it settled down, closed its eyes, and fell quickly asleep.

What is up with that thing, seriously?

“It’s not at all surprising that you haven’t heard about it,” said Six. “The last emperor went as far as he possibly could to see the whole place completely and utterly demolished, along with its people. Any literature from or about the place was deemed prohibited, and for a time, anybody from the mountain capital was given a very cold shoulder. People stopped talking about any connections they had, including travelers and merchants.”

Even then, however, the mountain capital’s former royal family managed to survive for a time. But when Karl rose to the throne, he had all the men in the family executed and the elderly among the family imprisoned. The empire already had a firm grip over all the territory under its rule, and its authority was indisputable. The policies set by the emperor saw that any future light for the mountain capital was summarily extinguished.

“I burned the vast majority of any historical records of the place myself, as ordered,” said Six. “A true tragedy, to be sure.”

“And the stories of rebirth come from there? The mountain capital?”

“Stories, folklore... Call them what you will. They’re strange either way. It was said that the people of the mountain capital worked together with spirits and heard the voices of God’s own heralds. The souls of these heralds were reborn in the bodies of select children and brought prosperity to the nation.”

He seemed to be talking as he went back through old memories, and he offered nothing more.

“That’s it?” I asked.

“That’s it. I liked the mountain capital, but I wasn’t especially intrigued by its inner workings. I only heard what I told you when I was blind drunk at some point, and so I’m actually more than a little impressed that I even remember that much.”

To make things even more uncertain, Six said that the bartender who’d shared the story with him had brought it up as little more than something to chat about over their drinks, so the actual truth of it was murky. Still, talk of “heralds” and “divine children” was like walking straight into isekai rebirth territory. I’d never imagined I’d meet with the topic during a conversation like this one, but I also couldn’t believe that the nation at the heart of it had been so completely and utterly decimated.

“It’s hard to believe, but if you’re into such fairy tales, then why not visit the palace?” suggested Six.

“Ugh. That’s the last place on the entire continent I want to go.”

“But it’s also the only place to go to actually hear about the mountain capital firsthand.”

“Who are you talking about?”

“The fourth empress. The stories of rebirth are the stories of her ancestors, and I’m sure she heard them herself. Still, all the males in her family were executed, and she was banned from speaking a word of her former home. She doesn’t feel a single shred of anything even resembling love for her husband, so I imagine she’d be more than happy to discuss such a topic in private.”

The fourth empress’s ancestors?

“Didn’t you say that the mountain capital’s royal family was separated?”

“They were. But there was a beautiful young woman among them, and Karl made her his fourth empress. She’s been one of his favorites ever since.”

She had been at his birthday party, tasting his food for poisons. I couldn’t believe it. I was beyond shocked.

“Unlike the others, she’s rather kindhearted,” said Reinald.

“You know her?” I asked.

“We’re acquainted, but all this history is news to me.”

“That’s because you don’t have any interest in this kind of thing,” said Six. “You would hate relying on somebody else to lead the way, and you might well have stamped out the mountain capital yourself, albeit in a different way to the emperor.”

Does he really hate it that much?

Reinald dropped his gaze.

“I am allowed to rely or not rely on whatever I like,” he said. “I feel nothing but terrified at the idea of a nation unable to stand on its own without assistance, whether it be a box or a herald.”

“Look at you, just proving my point for me,” joked the mage.

Six chuckled. Reinald remained silent. I found myself wondering about it all. The two men had accepted the rebirth idea as a folktale, but how would they feel if an actual herald appeared before them? If that herald demanded compliance because they claimed it their duty to lead the country, would the ruler of a nation simply obey? Someone with Ern’s frighteningly advanced intelligence and ability, perhaps, but anybody else? And what future would we get if someone like me—a person with no special abilities to speak of—were expected to take the herald’s responsibilities?

I was just a simple noble, so following the lead of a herald would change little for me, but the same could not be said for the imperial family. In that sense, I could understand Reinald’s answer and his silence. I felt like I was once more being reminded of just how hard it was to be reborn in another world, and I let out a sigh.

“In any case!” cried Six.

His voice shook me from my thoughts.

“What the...?! Don’t scare me like that! What is it?” I asked.

“Here’s how it’s going to work,” said Six, pointing from Reinald to me. “The two of you are going to stick together as much as you can. This is the best advice I can give you, not as Six or as Sixtus, but as the mage trapped in the box.”

“But it’s not going to be that simple...” I uttered.

The defamatory rumors were only going to spread, but then again, what else was new? All the same, as someone still relatively new to the imperial capital and the empire, it just wasn’t a good look for me to be seen spending the majority of my time in the company of the crown prince. Still, my problems meant nothing to Six.

“Listen, your problems are nothing more than shit compared to what Reinald and I have to deal with! No, actually, they’re even less, because at least shit can be used as fertilizer! The Conrad family barely registers on the nobility scale, and all you get from a misunderstanding is a little hate and some rumors. We, on the other hand, are looking at several hundred dead at the tiniest of slipups. The lake around the capital will run red with blood, and disease will run rampant. The soil will sully to the point that no crops can be grown, and the people will be in a panic. All of that on the line, and you’re going to make your meager idea of pride the priority? Well, you won’t! I know full well you’re smarter than that!”

“I can’t tell if you’re praising or belittling me right now!”

“I’m doing both! I’m very honest like that!”

Well, whichever it is, they’re both awful!

“I’ve always thought of you as a fool with a big heart and terrible luck, but I believe you to be entirely capable of making wise decisions,” said Six.

“How do you even get along with this guy, Sir Reinald?” I asked.

“You get used to him,” replied Reinald. “There’s no other way. But I will say this: Let him get it all out now, and there will be less to deal with later.”

“This is not the time to be talking about what’s realistic and what’s not! And it goes without saying that the girl’s reputation means nothing. Here’s what matters—you two staying together until we know what Ern’s messages are all about. Stick together as often as you can, or I’ll cast something to ensure that it happens anyway.”

“Just out of curiosity, exactly what kind of spell are we talking?” I asked.

“Maybe you’ll get diarrhea whenever you stray too far from each other, or perhaps I’ll allow you to see the world of the undead.”

Both sounded horrific.

“Or how about this?” continued Six, seemingly on a roll now. “You’ll look like every man’s dream. The moment you speak, they’ll think you’re inviting them to bed. And you better believe I can do it. Human senses are nothing to me. I can make even the ugliest of wenches look like the most beautiful woman in the world!”

“You! Are! The worst!” I cried.

“Well, duh! That’s how harassment works! The more vulgar it is, the more effective!”

I didn’t know if the spells he talked about actually existed. I’d never heard of anything like any of them, but I still couldn’t rule out that he might try. And even if he didn’t cast those particular spells, he would definitely do something if he didn’t think we were helping him.

“Fine, we’ll do as you ask,” I said. “But I do have a schedule to keep and to rearrange, so at least understand that I can’t do anything immediately. I’ll find some reason to be at Sir Reinald’s side, but at least give me time to make arrangements.”

“That’s the sincerity I’m after. I might even forgive you your nasty remarks.”

Who does this box think he is? The Lord of the Boxes?

“You’ll find it terribly boring in my company,” said Reinald.

“But it’s not like we can make the opposite work all that easily,” I replied. “But we’ll have our answers just as soon as I’m able to communicate with that girl in my dreams, so for now we just have to hope that happens sooner rather than later.”

“We’ve no other options. I’ll find a way to keep you occupied.”

“A fun game or something of the like?”

“How about playing cards with Moritz?”

“Ah! I’d like that!”

“Reinald, you know exactly how to rub that guy the wrong way,” remarked Six.

“You think so? He’s so talkative around her that I thought he’d enjoy more conversation.”

I enjoyed being able to hear about so many different things, and I found myself looking forward to a potential card game.

“By the way,” said Six. “That steward of yours doesn’t look so flash. Is he okay?”

It was such a strange thing for the mage to say.

“Oh, you noticed?” I remarked. “He’s taking a break from work because he’s rather unwell.”

“And you’ve a gardener too, right? An old guy. How’s he of late?”

“Now that’s a surprise. How did you know?”

I told Six that Ben was resting as well, to which the mage only murmured thoughtfully. He looked as uninterested as usual, but it was still very curious.

“I don’t really like saying stuff like this, but...” started the mage.

“What is it? Is something wrong? You’ve gotten all serious all of a sudden.”

“If the elderly in your household are unwell, then you should send them away from the capital for a little while. And I’m not playing any tricks, okay? I mean this sincerely.”

“What are you talking about? They’re unwell, and they’re already resting...at home. Isn’t that what’s best for them?”

“I’m just saying that it will take longer here, or it might not help at all. I’m certain of it, in fact.”

Even Reinald was curious now. He knew it wasn’t just Six up to his usual mischief, and he wanted to know why Six had brought this up.

“Okay, look,” admitted the mage, “I don’t have any proof of what I’m about to tell you. That’s why I haven’t said anything to anyone until now.”

“Not even me?” asked Reinald.

“Of course not. Like I said, nobody can do anything even if they know. And before you ask, no, I haven’t even mentioned it to Karl.”

Which was to say that not even the emperor himself could do anything about it.

“So, because of the development of magical culture across the continent, exterior wounds are relatively easy to heal. As long as the wounded person has enough magical energy, their wounds will close. At least on most occasions. But even healing magic doesn’t heal everything.”

“You mean diseases, right? Even I know that much.”

“Yes. Putting aside the vomit-inducing upper classes with their own methods, the ordinary citizenry relies on doctors. Colds, fevers, that kind of thing—that’s their realm.”

“The realm of medical professionals, yes, who prescribe herbs and other similar medicinal remedies.”

I could see what Six was getting at. He wasn’t talking about wounds and injuries caused by weapons or other external forces. He was talking about physicians and internal medicine. Such practitioners and their herbal remedies were mainstays in locations without mages, and this had been true of Conrad in the past too. In any case, magic was useless against disease.

Well, mostly useless, if we’re being pedantic.

Healing magic could easily close a person’s external wounds, but it did so at the cost of the patient’s magical energy. My sense of it was that magic worked to boost cell production, thus closing any outside wounds. Now, let’s take an extreme example of this idea—a young person falls ill, and all signs point to cancer. Fortunately, the cancerous area is easy to locate, so healing magic is applied.

The result?

If you’re thinking it’s a full recovery, then unfortunately, you’re mistaken. The magic would actually work to boost the cancer cells, thus ferrying our patient to an expedited death. Do keep in mind that this was a worst-case scenario, however. It was possible that certain diseases were, in fact, curable by way of healing magic, but remember that this world had nothing in the way of X-ray technology, nor even the very concept of cells at all. It was anything but a simple case of “cast magic, heal disease.”

In any case, the heart of what Six wanted to get at was the following.

“This is a conclusion I’ve come to after many long years of observing the imperial capital,” he said. “There’s a magical drain at work. It affects anybody of an especially weak constitution, and especially the elderly, who are in their natural decline. Put simply, they don’t recover. They simply continue their decline, and while it’s not exactly unnatural, the majority simply die that way.”

I wanted it to be a joke, sick or otherwise, but the mage was serious.

“And you’re sure?” I asked.

“It’s an extremely subtle sense of something amiss, and ordinarily you wouldn’t pick up on it at all. But I’m me, and I did. There’s no way you’d notice it unless you started accumulating data to develop statistics. In any case, heed what I’m telling you—the ill do not last long here in the capital.”

“You keep saying that. ‘In’ the capital. So if the sick leave, then they’ll be fine?” I asked.

“The effects only stretch as far as the lake around Gnodia,” replied Six. “Leave the area, and outside of especially serious illness, you can expect a full recovery.”

This was not a matter that could simply be ignored.

“This is the first I’m hearing of this,” said Reinald, leaning forward. “Why did you keep it from me?”

“I already told you. Because you can’t do anything about it even if you do know. This is not Karl’s doing, and I doubt that any of the emperors before him ever had any idea about it either. Any who did deserves a medal. And it’s not that capital that’s the problem, but the underground ruins.”

“The ruins... You mean the box?”

“Correct. Haven’t you ever wondered about that piece of shit construction that to this day has robbed me of my freedom? I have. We talk about the box like it’s just an extension of my being, but until I was trapped inside of it, it was part of an ominous, disquieting relic.”

In short, Six’s own magic—which he could put to use through the box—and the magic of the ruin itself were entirely different things. It was Six’s belief that the “energy source” that kept him sealed within the box was still functioning, and it sucked away trace amounts of energy from the capital’s citizenry.

“It was not really my intent, but I merged with it. I’m in the box. I am the box. But I’m trapped.”

Six admitted that this was all still hypothesis on his part, but he was certain he was right. And while you might have thought that he and the box being the same thing would allow him a clearer answer—he now being the source, so to speak—the truth was still hidden.

“I’m trapped inside of it,” said the mage, shrugging. “Think of the ruin as a prison warden. You think it’ll happily dish out information that might aid my escape? I can’t get anything out of it, no matter how much I try.”

“So basically, you can’t use any of your own powers to aid in your own escape.”

“Bingo. My powers cannot be turned on either the imperial family or the ruins. Anything else is fair game. I’ve tried. Lord help me, I’ve tried. But it’s like I’m bound by invisible, unbreakable chains.”

Whoever had constructed the ruins was long dead, and they hadn’t left behind any helpful documentation. The frustration on Reinald’s face made me think he was worried about the capital’s residents—that this was a problem the crown prince could not just idly stand by and watch, but actually...

“Just to be completely and utterly certain,” he said, “this phenomena you speak of has no effect on ordinary, healthy people, yes?”

“Of course it doesn’t. People still live here. A whole country has been built around the place. I’m strictly talking about the sick and the elderly. The ruins drain a small amount of magical energy from the people around it—it takes a small amount of their life force, in other words. As long as you are healthy enough to withstand that, you’re fine—it’s just those who don’t that are in danger.”

The effect of that energy drain went as far as the lake around the capital, which Six marked as safe. Lord Gerhard’s home, for example, was beyond the lake, and so he was fine. The same could not be said for the two elderly men living here with us. And while Whateley had shown some signs of a recovery, as for Ben...

“Are you hiding anything else from me?” asked Reinald.

“Hiding...? Oh, come on, don’t make this into a big thing.”

“Because if I find out that you are, I’ll happily recommend that the emperor make more use of you in the immediate future.”

This was not what Six wanted to hear. Reinald leveled a cold stare at the mage, a sign that he was very unimpressed to learn that Six had been keeping secrets. Six tried a number of excuses, but they got him nowhere.

“Ugh... Fine,” Six said finally. “I’ll be more open if anything else comes up. That’s what you want, isn’t it?”

“You don’t get to decide if a situation is truly helpless. I do,” said Reinald.

And that was that, as far as Reinald was concerned. And though it seemed like Six could have been hiding yet more, Reinald didn’t push further, even though he had just learned that the box was sucking magical energy from the capital’s entire citizenry.

“I’ll admit that the magical draining bothers me,” he said, “but I can say the same for the box itself—the source of the issue. But we can put an end to things by destroying it; it’s that simple.”

“I hope it isn’t rude of me to ask, but what if the magical energy drain doesn’t stop?” I asked.

“I’ll make time to thoroughly investigate when I can, but at present, our hands are tied. This is simply not a priority.”

“Oh, yes. I understand.”

“More importantly, I can arrange a safe town for your elderly servants to stay in, and they’ll have full access to comfortable homes. Just say the words should you need such assistance.”

Reinald was, in fact, not especially worried about the capital’s citizens. And yet, when he said this, I knew that he at least had a heart.

“Excuse me for a moment,” he then said, standing from his chair.

I wondered if perhaps he was going to have Moritz research the matter more thoroughly. Regardless, he was gone, which left me alone with Six. The mage had his arms crossed, his gaze aimed skyward, to the clouds.

“So why tell us that secret at all?” I asked. “You’ve never told anybody else all this time. Why now?”

“Meh. No reason.”

“Your expression says otherwise. There was a reason somewhere in there.”

“You already know that this face is something that I create. The real me is the box. This me doesn’t actually exist. It’s a chunk of magical energy shaped to look like a person.”

“Illusion or not, you did not look like you said what you said for no reason.”

“Then how did I look, hmm?”

“Like you wanted to tell someone about it. If not that, then because you’re starved of people to talk to.”

I knew the words might only rile the mage up, but, to my surprise, he took my honesty in his stride. No verbal mud or venom slung my way, just a vacant stare that reminded me of a very tired old man.

“I’m complaining, I know,” he said, “but when they repair the box, and it won’t be long, I’ll lose all the freedom I’ve ever known. The life I live now has a great many limitations, but being out like this is a kind of healing for me, even then.”

“That’s why you thought to say something?”

“Perhaps... But, look... Your steward brews a truly stellar cup of tea, and when I happened to speak to your gardener last he gave me flowers. So as I said earlier, it was a kindness on my part.”

A silence hung in the air between us for a moment.

“I may hate humans,” muttered the mage, “but I hate seeing the decline of kindly old men even more.”

There was sorrow in Six’s words. Ordinarily, he would have dodged my questions, but this time he hadn’t. I wondered if perhaps he might answer another thing I was curious about.

I had to know.

“What did you think of Ern, Six?” I asked.

It was a question I had to ask for the sake of my own resolve, and I gulped nervously as I waited for the box’s avatar to speak.

“Ah, Ernesta,” Six uttered.

The air changed in an instant. There was tension in it, something sharp, and I felt as if a more twisted side of the mage was revealing itself.

“I’m not an oaf,” he said. “I know what it is you really want to know. I won’t play dumb, but I won’t sugarcoat things either. Just know that you won’t like the answer.”

“I wouldn’t worry about it. I never expected sympathy or compassion. So, how did you feel about her?”

“Before that, I have a question of my own.”

The mage floated up into the air. He spun upside down, looked into my eyes, and chuckled.

“I was helping Karl,” he said. “I was ordered to help the elders seal off Ern’s powers and help to see her dead. What do you think of that?”

I did not have to think about an answer.

“I want to punch you straight in the face,” I said.

Six’s eyes went wide. Perhaps he was expecting me to say something along the lines of “I don’t blame you.”

“I didn’t have a choice in the matter,” said Six, intrigued. “I was ordered to help, and help I did. You won’t even take that into consideration? She’s the one who chose to end her own life, and you’re the one who helped her do it. But you’ll turn your anger on me?”

“Yes. I know I’m the one who pulled the trigger. That I’m the one who killed her. Or to put it in your words, I didn’t have a choice in the matter.”

When it came to what happened with Ern, I had trouble committing to certainties. I was full of swirling emotions. It gave me pause to think. The end had come as a result of so many different factors converging at the same time. The emperor was at fault, yes, but at the same time...it was Ern who’d made me pull the trigger. Naturally, I also despised myself for not being able to stop her.

Six was another factor in it all. While it was true that he could not betray a direct order from the emperor, I still felt enraged that he hadn’t tried, even though I knew that was selfish on my part.

So yes, my rage was nothing if not selfish—and largely irrational at that.

“But I think I still struggle with the idea that it’s out of my control. I don’t want that to be how it ends,” I admitted.

My answer did little to satisfy the mage. The ominous air quietened, and Six’s gentle features formed into a grin.

“How very human,” he said, “and how very trite. Oh, how you disappoint me.”

“You still haven’t answered my question. Or is it simply that you won’t?”

“Ah, yes. I haven’t, have I? Well, I felt she was a very stupid young woman.”

“That’s not what I mean. You know what I meant.”

“Love, you mean? None of that. Not a hint.”

He was teasing me. He spoke to me with contempt. Anybody who’d loved him and met with this attitude would have no doubt found themselves with a lifelong wound that would never, ever heal.

“With growth and development comes surprise,” Six mused. “I saw potential in Ern as a mage, and there was something cute about that defiance of hers. Her powers matched those of the spirits. She might have even gone further still. But her talk of love and whatnot was utter stupidity.”

If I hadn’t known what he really was, and if things hadn’t gone the way they had, his words would have angered me. But I had expected an answer like this from him, and so I could settle for merely clenching my fists.

“I see,” I said.

“So in the end, I feel her fate...a pity. Is that enough for you?”

“Yes, and thank you. You’ve helped me settle my own feelings on the matter.”

“Oh? And what feelings might those be? I don’t suppose you’ll share, will you?”

“No. They’re confidential.”

My resolve was set. I would have set my sights on seeing the box destroyed regardless of what Six said, but now I had another goal, and it was just as important as that one. And so I gave that goal a voice, spoken as much for myself as the mage floating in front of me.

“One day I am going to wipe that dumb, smug grin off your face,” I declared. “You just wash your neck and wait for the blade to drop.”

“You and Ern, both so fond of your odd turns of phrase. I don’t even have a neck to wash, but all the same, I eagerly await the day. To that end, please hurry up and get all that ink business sorted.”

We stayed there glaring at one another until we heard a commotion coming from somewhere in the garden. Jill wanted in, and she jumped against the glass door, which didn’t stand much of a chance against the dog’s intensity. It opened, and Jill barged inside.

“Ah!” shrieked Six. “It’s that dog!”

He almost literally leaped out of his own skin as he floated to the very edges of the ceiling. Seemingly drawn in by the odd sight and very intrigued, Jill started barking at him.

“Why me?!” screamed the mage. “Go away! Where’s your master?! Ugh! Somebody do something about the dog!”

“Sis, I’m sorry!” cried Emil. “Jill got away from me!”

“Don’t worry about it. Her timing couldn’t have been more perfect.”

“Help me!” cried Six.

“Oh shut it, you dolt!” I snapped.

As for seeing my goals to fruition, well, that was up to me.

Reinald eventually returned to announce his departure, but before he left he handed me a package, which his page had brought.

“I wanted to give this to you earlier, but it took far longer than expected.”

He casually placed it in my hands and left. Martina and I watched him go, both of us as confused as we were curious.

“A gift from the prince? Do you have any idea what it might be?” asked Martina.

“Oh. I just might, actually...”

There was an accessory buried within the package’s velvet interior. A bracelet, in fact—a thin gold chain with a delicate piece of jade as its centerpiece. It was incredibly well crafted and was the very bracelet Reinald had promised to get for me. It was an exact copy of my old one, and I couldn’t help but sigh with joy. I had so loved its design, and here it was.

“He had it made for me, just like he promised...” I uttered.

I had lost the bracelet in Conrad, and I’d assumed I would never see it again. I couldn’t even begin to express how happy I was.

“Huh?” uttered Martina. “Lady Karen, is...that...?”

“Oh, this? You heard that our former home of Conrad was attacked, I’m sure. During the siege, my bracelet was stolen. I treasured it and desperately wanted it back, so I asked Reinald to introduce me to the craftsman who first made it. But he told me he’d handle it for me, and I accepted his generosity.”

When I first received the bracelet, it was a gift for marrying into the Conrad family...I think. Back then, I had worked a lot outdoors, and so I’d largely kept it safely stored away, but here in the capital, I didn’t have to worry and could wear it far more often. And when I thought about how our house was recently raided by knights, I wondered if I’d feel even safer wearing it all the time.

“I’ve also thought about having another ring made,” I said, “but it was so important to the two of them, and so meaningful in that way that I eventually decided against it.”

“A ring?”

“Perhaps you haven’t seen the ring that Wendel wears around his neck. That’s a keepsake from his father, but it’s part of a set of two. The other belonged to his mother, but like my bracelet, it too was stolen.”

“Stolen in Conrad...”

“Don’t say anything to Wendel. He doesn’t talk about it, but it still weighs on him.”

I put the bracelet on immediately and felt like I was more fashionable already. I looked up from it to ask Martina her opinion, but the girl had gone white as a sheet.

“What’s the matter?” I asked. “You’re so pale. Are you feeling unwell?”

“Oh, I... No, I...”

Her voice was trembling, her breathing suddenly shallow as she looked at my bracelet. I could understand her being surprised, but I couldn’t work out why she was so frightened.

“Lady Karen,” Martina uttered, struggling to line up her words neatly. “I’ve never seen a design like that... Is it...one of a kind?”

Something wasn’t right, that was certain, but it seemed like she was reaching for an answer that might offer her some salvation.

“I don’t frequent jewelry stores, so I can’t say for certain, but I don’t think it’s very common, no. Sir Reinald had it specially made, after all.”

“Oh...”

The word came with a heavy sigh. One of despair. Martina’s hand reached up to squeeze her chest, and the way she was breathing, I honestly thought she might burst into tears at any sudden movements. She wouldn’t listen to me when I tried to calm her, and it was just as I offered to call for help that she shook her head.

“I’m okay,” Martina said. “I’m fine. I... Yes, I’m okay.”

“You say that, but do you have any idea how deathly pale you look?”

“I just need a little rest. I’m so very sorry. I think I’ll retire to my room, alone, for a short while...”

She looked terribly unsteady on her feet as she staggered away and down the hall. I never did find out what bothered her either—Martina finished work early and left for home in quite the rush. She was back as usual the following day, but I sometimes noticed a serious expression knit her brow. Whateley seemed to have taught her well, however, as none of it impacted her ability to do her job. It was a vague worry that itched at me, but time continued to pass, much in the way it always did.

And then, finally, it came. The day that I had long dreaded and could not escape, no matter what I tried.

5: A Most Reluctantly Held Ceremony and Its Star-Studded Hero

“Karen of House Conrad.”

It was nothing if not an ostentatious ceremony, but the main speech was comparatively short. When my name was called, I lifted my head and rose to my feet. At the raised stage was a throne, and on it a man sitting with his legs crossed. Next to him was an aide, a chancellor, who announced the details of my commendation.

“For excellence in the swift punishment of our enemies.”

It was a solemn, majestic affair. I stood among a host of people, all dressed glamorously. For the general public, it was quite the picture—here I was, a loyal subject of the empire, being rewarded for a most impressive feat shortly after moving to the capital. There were more curious sets of eyes on me now than there had ever been in Falkrum, and maintaining my mask of calm took far more willpower than I’d expected.

My efforts were read aloud for the audience, but none of the speech resonated with me. For the empire, it was a celebratory occasion, but for me, it was like attending a funeral. All the same, the dress I wore was Garnier. Time was tight, but they accepted my request—perhaps sensing I was now one of their VIP clients. Funeral vibes or otherwise, the dress was stunning, and the true meaning of its subtle black highlights was known by me and me alone.

“For your meritorious deeds, the emperor sees fit to reward you. Take these gifts, and know that the empire sees in you a bright future.”

An attendant brought a tray to Emperor Karl, seated on the throne, and I made my way to the stage. The emperor then awarded my medal directly, which brought us all one step closer to putting the ceremony behind us.

“You have done well,” said the emperor. “Work hard in service to our great empire.”

His voice lacked all the pomp and vigor of his chancellor. But not a single person would ever level any criticism at the man, no matter how indifferent he chose to be. And it was only I who saw the venom that lay within the depths of his gaze, because it was only I who was allowed to be so close to him in this moment. I had to hand it to him—he had gathered far more people for this ceremony than was ever necessary, and the wicked intentions behind it were, at least to me, crystal clear.

The crowd erupted into applause, with some among them cheering and calling out the emperor’s name. Even among such revelry, I still felt the pressure of those who detested the newly arrived Conrad family. It was a ceremony to celebrate the murder of my best friend, and so it felt devoid of color. And yet, even then, I was showered in glory and praise for what I had done.

There were a few other speeches, and then, naturally, a party followed. I met and greeted all the attendees with a polite smile and the expected decorum, but with each word, I felt another fracture upon my heart. The nobility, the military class, and all of the nation’s civil servants, however, were more than happy to spit all over Ern’s dead body.

“I was most surprised when I heard the emperor’s announcement, but even more astounded when I learned that it was Lady Conrad who struck the final blow,” said one. “A young woman like her, taking out a mage of that caliber? Awe-inspiring is the only word for it.”

“That damned mage,” commented another, “acting all innocent and harmless while she schemed away, plotting the nation’s downfall. Deplorable is the only word for that.”

“Harmless? Don’t be silly. She was a foreigner, and she didn’t even have the humility to recognize that the emperor was doing her a great favor. You could see the arrogance and rebellion practically leaking from her eyes. I couldn’t stand her.”

Most of the nation’s recent technological developments could be traced back to Ern. There was no denying her impact, and until just recently, people were clamoring to invest in her work and gain access to her newest inventions. But in one fell swoop, her reputation had plummeted into the depths.

I did my utmost to maintain a placid smile through it all. I said nothing to confirm nor deny what was said. That was my own personal act of rebellion, meager though it was, but even then I wasn’t sure who it was against, or whether it was a sort of atonement on my part.

“Excuse me, a moment if I may?”

As I did my best to safely navigate all the social interactions, a savior arrived before me, clad in military attire. It was Bertrando Lorenzi, and with him was a man I assumed was his second-in-command.

“It is nice to see you, Sir Bertrando,” I said.

“And you too. I’m here to congratulate you, Lady Conrad, for your valor.”

“I must say it feels rather strange to have you here celebrating my efforts. It was my understanding that parties like this were anything but your preference, and so I can’t help but be surprised to see you.”

“Truth be told, I was not intending to come. Father’s orders, you see.”

That explained the formal military attire.

“The man with you, he was the one who came to my aid, wasn’t he?” I said.

“This is my vice captain, Osti. I don’t actually remember what you’re talking about. Clearly you still do, hm?”

“How could I possibly forget? He rescued me from a group of rather uncouth soldiers.”

“I’ve never been one to stand idly by when a person is in need,” said Osti. “I never imagined that you’d turn out to be the captain’s daughter, however. It is an honor to make your acquaintance again, Lady Conrad.”

“The honor is mine. Fate is indeed a funny thing, isn’t it?”

I hadn’t expected Osti to remember me, but he appeared to have a far better memory than his superior. It turned out they’d been working together for ten years, and that Osti had not always served the imperial forces. He’d started out as a mercenary, and one could sense it in the way he held himself—the air about him was different from the usual soldier.

“I’d heard the rumors, but your hair really did go white as snow. Any chance of it returning to its natural state?”

“Captain, your manners, please,” said Osti.

“Let him be,” I said, interjecting. “I don’t mind.”

I was getting so sick of people trying to subtly poke and prod around the issue. Bertrando got straight to the point, and I found it refreshing.

“I’m told that with time it might return. That said, it might not. Nobody knows for certain.”

“You were stunning with a head of black hair, but even white, you’re still very pretty. Clearly, it doesn’t bother you, and really, that’s all that matters in the end.”

I was surprised that he had been able to read past my words to how I actually felt about the matter. Yes, people’s reactions to my hair bothered me, but the actual change of color didn’t. Everybody else pussyfooted around it. Bertrando didn’t even pretend to. As I said, it was refreshing.

“The old man is crying about it, but pay him no mind. For all intents and purposes, he’s retired now, and he’s in the habit of meddling. All the more so when it comes to his granddaughter.”

“Captain, I think, if anything, you’re not showing enough consideration. Lord Gerhard’s reaction is entirely natural.”

“Don’t be an idiot, Osti. If anything, it’s the opposite. Who wants some old man you’ve only just met suddenly acting like your father, right, Lady Conrad?”

I wondered if the casual banter and the air he’d created had been intentional. Since the party started, I’d been forced into conversations that required a strict adherence to etiquette, and I found Bertrando’s honest nature to be far more comfortable. As far as the rumors were concerned, he was the man everybody thought was my real father, and he held up a glass as he spoke.

“I don’t know if it’s my place to speak on the matter, but the old man told me to look out for you, so you’ll just have to let it slide. And given that His Highness isn’t here to protect you, the duty falls on my shoulders to warn you that you’d best be cautious in your dealings with the people here. Take them seriously and you’ll regret it.”

“Thank you. I realize that the emperor himself is graciously hosting this party, but I was actually looking for a good opportunity to take my leave.”

“A wise move. This is no place for a young woman.”

Whateley had also said there was a matter he wanted to discuss, and so I hoped to finish up at the party as soon as I could.

“That said, it’s unlike the prince to leave so early,” remarked Bertrando. “The glory for all of this is Conrad’s, and you’d think as the family’s guardian that he’d be more proud of the fact.”

“He’s a man with a most busy schedule,” I said.

Reinald was not in attendance at the party. He’d attended the ceremony beforehand, but upon its conclusion he had taken his leave, citing work responsibilities. The truth, however, was that we still hadn’t found a solution to the drowsiness I felt when he was nearby. After a discussion, we’d both agreed that my falling asleep—or even looking sleepy—in a place where I was expected to entertain guests would be an incredibly bad look. Reinald thus opted to keep his distance.

“Sir Bertrando,” I said. “Given your concern for my well-being, might I ask you to act as my escort?”

“I’m not the type to refuse a request from girls who are sure to grow into stunning ladies, but it might not reflect well on your person.”

“I’ll take the rumors over more pointless conversation,” I stated. “And your relationship with Lord Gerhard means I can expect the party attendees to keep their distance and mind their manners.”

“Well, the Bahre family is nothing if not distinguished. The mere mention of the name has the power to back a man down. Oh, and before I forget... Will you be celebrating privately at the Conrad abode? If so, the old man has said he’d like to send you a discreet gift for the occasion.”

“I was asked the same thing by a few others, but alas, we’ve no such plans. Our home simply isn’t big enough to host any meaningful parties, and we’re just so busy at present.”

“Such a pity,” said Bertrando sarcastically. “For the others, I mean. Not me.”

He was deriding the attempts that others were making to ingratiate themselves with me and the Conrad family. Osti, for his part, was surprised by the conversation taking place between his captain and the man’s daughter. Bertrando was arrogant, haughty, and full of confidence—one misstep or wrong comment would see him offend somebody, but he knew who he was, and he refused to be anybody else. I had to imagine it made for all sorts of trouble for those who worked under his command...

“I will ask for your assistance, Sir Bertrando, but first, there are a few others I’d like to speak with. Would you mind waiting while I do? I really should have greeted her first, but the opportunity eluded me.”

It was strange to think that from the outside, we would have looked like any other happy family chatting away. The reality, and irony, of course, was that neither of us particularly wanted that connection.

As for the party, I could essentially leave whenever I pleased. Naturally, it wouldn’t do to leave without saying a word, but as long as I spoke to everybody of importance, nobody would bat an eyelid—after all, neither the crown prince nor the emperor were in attendance.

The emperor was apparently feeling “under the weather,” so he was not really in the mood for festivities. I’d looked him in the eyes earlier and could attest to the fact that he was clearly not in a particularly good mood. So, given that I had no idea what he might have said if we’d happened to bump into each other at this party, him sitting things out was more than fine by me. If anything, I welcomed his absence.

All of which was to say that I still had to see to certain responsibilities before taking my leave. For everybody else in attendance, the party was essentially a networking event, so few would have truly cared whether I was there or not.

Fortunately, I found the person I needed to talk to without any issue.

“Princess Wilhelmina,” I said, getting her attention.

She was in attendance with my brother, Arno.

“I don’t suppose you’ve been waiting on me, have you?” she replied. “If so, I do apologize.”

“You have your own responsibilities to attend to, and so I am simply grateful to have the chance to speak with you again.”

“You have done a great deed for our nation, and I would not be so rude as to ignore your achievements. Unlike my brother.”

“Sir Reinald is...busy with other matters.”

I mean, let’s be honest: I wasn’t about to tell her that hanging out with the guy made me sleepy. Wilhelmina chuckled.

“I wonder what those could be? I heard that you are to receive a portion of Duke Tuna’s domain. It’s a...unique location, to be sure, very much of its own. Should you find overseeing it difficult, do not hesitate to get in touch. I’ll aid you where I can.”

“Thank you ever so much for the kind words. Should such a time come, I will be sure to heed your advice.”

“You look as healthy as always, brother,” I said.

“I don’t have things nearly as hard as you,” he said. “You weren’t in a state to hold a conversation when I last saw you, so I’m relieved to see that you’ve recovered.”

“Thank you, both of you, for coming to visit me. I never expected you to send a gift afterward, Your Highness,” I said.

“It struck me that life would only be harder for you without enough light,” said Arno, speaking for both of them. “I do hope they’re helpful.”

Their joint gift of glass lamps told me that Wilhelmina knew what had been confiscated from our house.

“Think nothing of it,” said Wilhelmina. “I daresay it might not have been enough. In any case, would you care to dance? I’ll take the lead, if you like.”

I giggled, but a bead of cold sweat ran down my spine as I panicked internally in search for a believable excuse.

“While I’m delighted by the invitation,” I said, “my dress was tailored in quite the hasty fashion, and I regret to admit that it’s not particularly easy to move around in. I’d only disgrace you when I tumbled and fell, so I do hope you’ll forgive me for declining today.”

“A pity,” said the princess, offering a cool smile.

Wilhelmina was dressed in a manner not unlike Bertrando—formal military attire. She spoke and held herself like one of grandiose standing, but she was also elegance personified.

“This is an excellent chance for you to meet Helmut,” she continued. “He, too, was impressed by your recent feat.”

It was my first time meeting Marquis Helmut in person. He was in his fifties and a little on the plump side. The princess boasted a number of distinguished families in her faction, but few—if any—matched the Helmut family. It was no exaggeration to call the man her right hand, and he had done a lot to build the faction. He seemed friendly and amicable on the face of it, but few in his position were the same inside as they were out.

“Your name is the talk of the town of late,” he said. “You’ve only just moved to the capital, and yet you’ve managed great things here in Arrendle. I wish my own ventures proved half as fruitful.”

“I’m humbled to receive such praise from a marquis,” I replied.

I tried to show a certain naivety in my answer. I’d heard that Helmut was the polar opposite of the more moderate Count Baillard, and so it was a mistake to simply take his words at face value. We shared the usual meaningless introductory chatter, but it wasn’t long before I noticed the marquis’s smiling face piercing me with a much colder gaze. And he was not alone—there were many others observing me with searching stares. I had known in advance what to expect, however, so I wasn’t particularly surprised. I spoke a little longer with the princess, then opted to take my leave.

“I’m sorry, but I’ll have to excuse myself for another engagement,” I said. “Perhaps when you next have a little time you’ll allow me the chance to treat you to a cup of tea? I received some wonderfully rare tea leaves from the lord of the Bahre family recently.”

“Intriguing,” replied Wilhelmina. “I’m glad to see another woman reaching new heights, and seeing as you take good care of my fool of a brother, I’d be only more than happy to invite you for tea at your next convenience.”

“Oh my, even if you’re joking, you’ve just sent my heart aflutter,” I replied.

“I say nothing to women in jest. So here’s what we’ll do—I will send an official invitation in the next few days. Do keep your schedule open.”

“That’s a promise, I assume? I’ll be waiting.”

I had intended to be the one doing the inviting, but the princess had turned the tables on me. Arno couldn’t hide his surprise, perhaps because when we’d talked in the past, I’d refused to meet with Wilhelmina. There was no end to the people clamoring to speak with her, but our own conversation had gone quite well, I thought.

There was one more person I wanted to speak with, but it was at that point that Arno said he would see me to them.

“It’s not that far,” I said. “And it’s right here in the same event space, so I don’t need an escort.”

Still, I couldn’t help but smile. I hadn’t had much of a chance to speak with my brother at all, and he was looking healthy. In the past, he would have been too worried about the eyes of those around us to take my hand, but now he stood tall and cared not for what others might think.

“I worry when you don’t have company,” he said. “If you couldn’t organize somebody yourself, then surely the prince could have assigned somebody to you.”

“I didn’t want to bother him,” I replied. “And it’s just a party, isn’t it?”

“I suppose so. And it’s because you’re on your own that Wilhelmina let her guard down too.”

Which made it the right call. If I’d had Moritz by my side, the whole conversation would have turned into a frown fest. I wouldn’t even need to look at the princess to know she had put walls up around herself.

“So you’re interested in the princess now?” asked Arno.

“I’ve been thinking about things,” I admitted. “Part of it is, of course, the fact that you decided to side with her, and so I believe it’s important I sit down and talk with her at least once.”

“If she’s willing to say as much as she did in a public setting like this, then I can assure you that she’s serious about meeting you over tea. And...thank you. For listening when I said that I wanted you to speak with her.”

It seemed like things between the princess and my brother were going well. He liked her, clearly, and for that reason, he wanted his family to get to know her. He was happy about my change of heart.

“Like I said, that’s part of it, but I felt it was important I speak with her anyway.”

“Will your hair color come back?” Arno asked.

“Nobody knows,” I replied. “But rest easy. The doctor told me it has no impact on my physical well-being. I’m the very picture of health!”

“It’s not just your health I’m worried about. Please, just don’t push yourself too hard, okay?”

I was scanning the crowds as we walked, but couldn’t find who I was looking for. Just as I was about to give up, I saw her. Arno must have noticed too.

“You want to talk to Fourth Empress Nadia?” he asked.

“Yes, I thought I’d introduce myself before I left. You don’t have to accompany me any farther. Thank you, Arno.”

“No, wait. Have you ever talked to her before?”

“No, actually. This will be my first time.”

The fourth empress, one of the emperor’s concubines, was on my list of people to speak with. Arno thought it strange that I would want to make her acquaintance, but he did not push me for the details. This was one of the true wonders of sibling relationships—he could see in my eyes, without us exchanging a word, that I didn’t want him to ask.

“Then follow me,” said Arno. “I’ve spoken to her a number of times, and if I take the lead, the introduction will be that much smoother. It’s for the better too—she’s a cautious one.”

And true to his word, with Arno’s introduction, things were smoother. The fourth empress wore her long black hair loosely tied behind her head and greeted me with a gentle smile.

“You’ve caught me at a good time,” she said. “I was just about to leave.”

“My apologies. Are we keeping you from anything?” asked Arno.

“Oh, nothing of the sort. My usual routine is so boring, you see, and so I decided to make an appearance. I never intended to stay particularly long, so I must say it’s a welcome surprise to have you introduce me to a lovely young lady.”

Nadia showed none of the fear I had seen on her face during the emperor’s birthday. She looked far more at ease and warmhearted in her bearing. Upon closer observation, I realized that her hair color was different from most others at the party. Her face was carved from sharp lines that accentuated her every expression, and she had double eyelids. She was on the level of lavish beauty that Duke Tuna and Gerda shared, but her more reserved bearing made for a more subtle impression. She was certainly more reserved than one would have expected of an empress and made no attempt whatsoever to lord her position over anybody. She had to be in her forties based on what I knew, but she looked far younger.

“It was your younger sister for whom this party was thrown, yes? I would love to make her acquaintance.”

“I learned of you through a friend of mine, Lady Nadia, and so I wanted very much to meet you myself,” I said.

“Oh, well, I’m nothing to brag about,” replied Nadia. “I scarcely leave the palace, and I can’t imagine an old hermit of a woman like myself drawing any interest from the younger generation. Might I inquire as to who this friend of yours is?”

I couldn’t quite believe that she would refer to herself as an “old hermit of a woman.” She was stunning in her own right. Regardless, I wondered how best to answer her—my interest in the woman was personal, and I didn’t want my brother knowing about it.

“Perhaps it is enough to say that he has the same color hair as I, Lady Nadia.”

She tilted her head for a moment, but her expression remained calm.

“Do you mind if I have a word with your sister privately?” she asked Arno. “I’d very much like to discuss something with her.”

“Certainly. I’ll be on my way.”

“Thank you, brother. Let’s talk again soon,” I said.

There weren’t many in the palace who sported hair the same color as my own, and so I had to assume that the fourth empress had discerned who I was talking about.

“Pardon me if I’m mistaken, but am I right to assume that you are on good terms with the crown prince and the mage Six?” she asked.

“That is correct. I’m relieved you understood.”

“You gave me quite the fright.”

“I apologize. It was never my intent to shock you.”

“Pay it no mind. I had heard that you were friends with the prince, and so I had wondered...”

She seemed more comfortable talking to me now, and I had to assume that the thanks for that went more to Reinald than Six.

“Why is it that you thought to make my acquaintance?” asked Nadia.

“I must admit that I did not know very much about you until recently,” I said. “But I was part of a most intriguing conversation, and it made me want very much to hear more about your home, if you would be open to talking about it.”

“Oh, you mean...”

I had lowered my voice slightly when I said “your home,” and I thought perhaps that Nadia hadn’t heard or understood me correctly. Her answer, however, proved that she had.

“You are intrigued by strange tales, then. But no, I don’t mind.”

So she’s open to the idea.

Her reply was so casual that I was taken aback. Nadia cleared her throat.

“Ordinarily, I would turn down such requests,” she said, “but you’re a woman, and you also happen to be Sir Bertrando’s daughter. But more than anything, you’re the woman this whole party was thrown for, and for that reason, the emperor won’t deny us the chance to meet. However, as I am not allowed to leave the palace, I’ll need you to come to me...”

“With your permission, I’m happy to oblige.”

“Well, well... Then I’ll prepare some snacks and have the invitation arranged. Do you like sweets?”

And just like that, I was on my way to locking in tea with the fourth empress. It was good fortune, really, that I’d managed to get to both of my key targets at the party. It meant I could now return to Bertrando and then, thankfully, home. Bertrando wasn’t bothered in the slightest at the length of time I’d been gone, as he was chatting with a lady when I found him. It seemed like quite the conversation, though he was quick to excuse himself when he saw me, much to the woman’s dismay.

“You’re all done?” he asked.

“Yes. I apologize for the wait.”

“I don’t mind waiting on a lady,” he quipped. “And as I said earlier, I don’t like the idea of a young lady circling this kind of party alone.”

Bertrando offered me an arm, and we set off—he was nothing if not an experienced escort.

“You were talking to quite the high-ranking individuals,” Bertrando remarked. “Nothing disagreeable, I hope.”

“Neither was the type, and we were done rather quickly,” I replied. “You were watching me?”

“Putting aside the fact that you’re my daughter, you’re beautiful, and that attracts attention. The men here are holding back because they fear me, but I’d wager that you wouldn’t be leaving so easily if I weren’t here.”

“For you to say something like that must mean it would have been a considerable challenge.”

I spoke my mind and let out my exasperation with it, but Bertrando didn’t seem to mind. I myself was a little surprised at how open I was being, but Bertrando seemed to have that effect on me.

“And what will you do afterward, Sir Bertrando?” I asked. “Continue your conversation with that lady just now?”

“If this weren’t such a formal gathering, then I very well might have, yes. Unfortunately, I noticed a few rather terrifying gazes directed my way. Once I’ve seen you aboard your carriage, I’ll take my leave.”

“Scared? You?”

“Your praise is noted, but even I know scary when I see it. Take, for example, certain siblings who have their eyes on nothing but becoming the heir to their family.”

Bertrando shot me a mischievous grin that looked anything but scared.

“I don’t know why he feels the need to toy with everybody like that,” muttered Osti. “Lady Conrad, I hope the captain hasn’t gotten you worried. Everybody here in attendance from the Bahre family is here by the family lord’s order, and nobody will lay a finger on you.”

Osti’s comment told me that all the siblings in the battle for Bahre succession were at the party. I wondered briefly about it and what it might mean, but ultimately it wasn’t worth thinking about—the Bahre family’s conflict was not one I was going to stick my nose into.

“How strange,” I commented. “From all the rumors I’ve heard, I assumed we’d never get along, but having met you like this, I must say I don’t mind you at all, Sir Bertrando.”

“My character, I suppose. I’m often told that my honesty is a virtue.”

“I see you are so well-liked that people are only too happy to share their sarcasm.”

“A generous helping of jealousy and envy along with it.”

I glanced at the man and saw a smile on his face carved by age and experience.

“What is it?” I asked. “That expression is most unlike the Sir Bertrando I’ve come to know.”

“Well, it’s just that I can see that we do share certain similarities. I almost feel like it’s not all bad, having a daughter.”

“I already have a father, and one is enough. I don’t recall ever having another, more troublesome one in my life.”

“And I can do without anybody calling me ‘father,’ too. I’m just indulging in the more enjoyable aspects of the role.”

“It’s as I thought—you’re just not suited to settling down.”

“Yeah, I get that a lot.”

Bertrando escorted me all the way to Geoff, who was patiently awaiting my arrival. Their job done, Bertrando and Osti left.

“Are you sure about leaving?” asked Geoff. “It’s still very early.”

“I’ve arranged everything I came for,” I replied. “The emperor’s favor is rather impressive for all the doors it can open.”

“Please don’t push yourself, my lady. You won’t get anything done if you end up working yourself into another fever.”

“Oh, but I must. There’s so much to be done.”

Geoff’s warning seemed to echo in my heart, perhaps because I knew there was no going back. I looked down at my feet, now firmly stuck in the muddy fate I had chosen, and smiled. I couldn’t help but think back to just a few years ago, just before I left for what was then a new home in Conrad. Back then, I had longed for freedom—the freedom to eat what I pleased, drink what I pleased, and do whatever I felt like in the moment.

But if I could have that freedom now, and if that wish could be granted right here in this moment, would I accept it with open arms?

“In which case, use my skills as necessary and without hesitation, my lady,” said Geoff. “I pledge you my life.”

“Thank you. But don’t you dare throw that life away.”

I knew only one thing for certain. I couldn’t do it. There was too much resting on my shoulders for me to simply throw it all away. It was all too easy now for me to see that I would run into freedom’s embrace only to find myself riddled with regrets.

In the life I lived now, I saw other goals to reach and everything yet to be done. I could no longer say that I longed for total freedom as I had in the past, but I did not regret the path I had chosen.

“Hey, none of that,” I said, scolding the little black shadow that peeked from my shadow, staring blankly up at me and blinking. “You stay nice and hidden until we get home.”

Black Bird plunged once more into the shadows.

“Perhaps it doesn’t like the dark...” I muttered.

“From what I’ve seen, it always seems in a rather bright mood. That said, I still can’t tell whether it’s a help or a hindrance.”

“At least it listens, and it has the smarts to hide where nobody will notice it. It’s been practically invisible since the start of today’s ceremony.”

I was grateful that Black Bird knew how to hide itself, but it also made for yet more questions. And though the bird did listen to instructions, I got the sense that it did not like hiding—the moment we got home it was only too happy to be rid of its shadowy hiding spot.

“Welcome home, my lady,” said Whateley. “I’m glad to see you safe, well, and in one piece.”

The steward smiled warmly at Black Bird as it clung to him in a sort of greeting.

“I haven’t seen Martina around. Is she okay?” I asked.

“She seemed awfully tired, so I had her take the rest of the day off. She’s been working herself to the bone of late, so there was likely no better time for it.”

“I see... I’d hoped to speak with her if she had some time, but I suppose it will simply have to wait. She seems so restless recently, so we’ll have to make time to sit down and chat about it.”

“Indeed. Master Emil has noticed too. He’s tried asking her about it, but she claims it’s nothing.”

“But she’s so pale, and I think she’s lost some weight too. I simply can’t work it out.”

We were all worried about the girl, but there were other matters that needed attention first—namely, releasing myself from the suffocation that was my dress. Once free, I went up to the second-floor study, which was being used as a secretarial office. Inside, I discovered a most surprising guest.

“Pardon me,” he said.

“You’ve the most horrible manners, Claude,” stated Whateley.

“What can I say? I see a nice desk, I have to sit at it. Forgive me, I just can’t seem to kick the habit.”

Claude Badinter, of the Badinter Detective Agency, sat at the office’s main desk with his feet up, looking rather sprightly. He was decked out in his usual black suit with gold trim, complete with his ever-confident smile. Blacky lounged by his side, looking more than a little like a co-conspirator.

“You could have told me that Claude was here,” I said.

“I imagine he intended to speak to you alone, without me,” Claude replied. “My visit was something of a gatecrash, as it were. He told me he’d bring it up with you after the ceremony was over, and I happened to be here at exactly that time.”

“I don’t follow... Whateley?”

The two men nodded at one another before making a most surprising suggestion.

“As long as you’re amenable to the idea, Lady Karen,” said Whateley, “I’d like to bring Claude into the fold as a dedicated consultant. Though he’s already played the role in an unofficial capacity, I’m suggesting we make it official.”

The two men had considered this option and discussed things privately.

“Conrad is growing beyond my earlier expectations,” continued Whateley. “At first I thought it would be enough for us to gradually hire the help we needed, as with the secretary we recently brought on board. However, we simply lack manpower, and I mean this specifically with regards to recent events...which I’m sure you’re already well aware of.”

“You mean the Tuna domain?”

“Indeed. We need people to help oversee it, and quite desperately.”

The plan was, of course, for Duke Tuna to continue managing the estate, but Conrad still had to move in for the sake of appearances. We’d still have to oversee parts of the land ourselves, and once everything was official, there were matters of accounting that needed to be addressed. This was not to mention the fact that Duke Tuna herself planned to do more trade with us.

“I had hoped we might be able to headhunt from among Hugo & Co.’s ranks, but we’d never find somebody in time. Our reputation is still in its nascent stages here in the capital, and finding trustworthy people to employ will take time.”

“Which led you to Claude,” I said, filling in the blanks.

“Fields and farming are not what he’s most accustomed to, but the man knows his way around business relationships, and he’s well-versed in management. He’s also been living here in the capital for quite some time. He’s well-known and well-connected, which will play in our favor.”

Claude offered something of a theatrical wave of the hand in agreement. Whateley was never lacking in complaints about his former superior, but he would never deny that the man was capable. Claude’s experience would go a long way toward aiding Conrad’s future endeavors.

“Of course I’d be happy to welcome him into our employ,” I said. “Your stamp of approval goes a long way, Whateley, but it’s also nice to have another former diplomat among our ranks.”

“And yet you seem doubtful,” said Whateley.

“I have a question for Claude, yes.”

“Let me handle this alone, Whateley,” said Claude. “You’ve never, ever complimented me in the way you have just now, you know. It’s nice, if somewhat alien, but I believe it’s time that I spoke directly with the acting lord of the house. It’s like a job interview. Hmm... How best to sell myself, I wonder...”

He seemed to know what I wanted to ask. Still, he looked as excited as I felt on guard. If this were a job interview, I couldn’t quite tell who was the interviewer and who was the interviewee. When Whateley excused himself, Claude offered me a handshake to kick things off.

“I’ve heard the news and realize you’ve been through a lot,” he said, “but let me first say that I’m glad to see you looking well. That said, it would seem you don’t have the luxury of time when it comes to rest and recovery. How are you feeling?”

“Not great, if I’m being honest,” I replied. “But being able to move about and travel helps—the less time I have to think deeply on certain matters, the better.”

“Yes, and I daresay everybody goes through such phases. But do try to make sure that you don’t fall ill.”

“Thank you, Claude. I presume things for you are as they always are?”

“The days are nothing if not exciting, what with the greater part of them being devoted to learning people’s secrets while I sip at delicious tea. I’m in such good health that it bothers those in my employ.”

It seemed that working under Claude was not always sunshine and rainbows.

“I feel their pain, but I’m sure they prefer that over you getting sick.”

“Speaking of which, Whateley’s state is rather worrying. Last I heard, he was on the mend, but now I find myself feeling rather doubtful of those reports.”

“It shames me, given that I’m the one largely responsible for the burden he carries,” I admitted. “But he is getting better, and our new hire is doing the very best she can.”

“I’m not blaming you, Lady Karen. He’s always been one to grit his teeth and push through, and it was especially evident when he worked as my aide. I never once saw the pain on his face, but one day he just collapsed right in front of me. When I asked, it turned out he hadn’t been getting enough sleep. I must say, I’m actually impressed—at least now he’s of sound enough mind to know to rest before he collapses.”

“I’m shocked. Whateley used to push himself like that, did he?”

“He was nothing if not passionate about his work. I myself came here to the capital rather begrudgingly at first, but his young heart was set on ending the war.”

Putting aside whether or not Claude really was begrudging about his duties, he talked like a man bolstered by good health and looked nothing if not energetic for his age. I was more sensitive to the health of the elderly of late, because while Whateley looked to be on the road to recovery—albeit slowly—our gardener, Ben, did not. I had pushed him to spend some time outside of the capital, but the old man was stubborn—he said that if he was going to die, he wanted to do it as part of the family.

“Still lots of work left to be done in the garden,” he’d said. “And I promised the young master that I’d re-create the flower garden he used to have at home when his mother was still around. That, and we don’t have nearly enough herbs. I appreciate that you’ve got me in your thoughts, Lady Karen, but I beg of you—no more talk of holidays.”

How was I supposed to force him after such a heartfelt plea?

And yet, as long as Ben remained in the capital, a small portion of his magical energy would be siphoned away, just as it was drained from everybody else. Anybody of sound health only needed a good night’s sleep to replenish what was lost, but this was not so for anybody of a weaker constitution. I knew I had to say something, but I also knew what was in Ben’s heart. I just couldn’t bring myself to force him. I had considered recommending he leave together with the boys—a short holiday for the three of them—but the idea simply wasn’t realistic. For one thing, we didn’t know how long they’d have to leave for, and it wasn’t a subject that could be brought up without mentioning Six, at which point selective memory would kick in.

We were all helping out in the garden where we could to keep Ben from taking on too much work, but all that amounted to was maintaining the status quo. It was like watching a bad feeling slowly creep upon us, and I had to be ready for it. In any case, while these thoughts flitted through my mind, Claude took a seat in the chair directly in front of me.

“While I’d love to continue our casual chat,” he said, leaning forward, “we do need to get to the matter at hand. Whateley and I have made it clear we’d like you to bring me on board as an official consultant. No, actually, we need you to.”

Gone was the joking old man from a moment ago. Claude’s gaze was suddenly very serious.

“I’m not going to turn you down,” I said. “However, and I do hope this doesn’t rub you the wrong way, but in the past you...”

“Yes, I turned down the offer to be your partner at the emperor’s birthday. I said that while I could offer you advice, I could not be seen siding with the Conrad family.”

“I recall it came down to maintaining a neutral position for the sake of your agency. Why the sudden change of tact?”

“My thoughts remain unchanged on the matter, and to speak honestly, it was never my intent to shift my principles. The agency stands to make far more money when it maintains complete neutrality, which also makes for far less in the way of complaints.”

Claude was, at the very least, honest with me. And I could see where he was coming from, being that his agency handled secrets from all parts of the capital. I knew that Claude was a man who put a premium on money and authority. I did not know why he would choose to throw a portion of both away.

“On the official front, I am going to distance myself from the agency,” Claude said. “The agency is made up of good people, and they’ll be fine as long as the customers keep coming. Should that not prove sufficient, I’ll retire from active service, so to speak.”

“You’ve made your point. You’re serious about this. What I don’t understand, however, is why you are so intent on becoming our official consultant.”

“It’s because my friend has become aware of the specter of death. He’s getting older, after all.”

“Yes, but he’s recovering. I admit that it’s a slow road, but we don’t yet have to think about the worst-case scenario...”

“Please don’t misunderstand me, Lady Karen. It is not his health that Whateley worries about. It’s that what happened in Conrad reminded him that one can never know exactly when the end will come.”

Claude explained that what Whateley worried about was the unforeseen—accidents, murders, etcetera. He was training staff to support Conrad upon his passing, but all the same, it was no exaggeration to say that he carried the bulk of it on his shoulders. To help him prepare for the unexpected, he had discussed things with Claude and begun looking for a successor to his position. No doubt these thoughts were further intensified by his own health issues. All of this culminated in Whateley asking Claude to assist us in an official capacity.

“He’s an old friend and was nothing if not earnest in his request. How could I refuse? And when I heard that his old wounds were bothering him once again, I knew I had to act. The man is younger than me, after all—I can’t have him go before I do.”

“You worry about him.”

“I won’t deny it. But it’s my goal to die surrounded by as many as possible, all agreeing that I did a bang-up job with the life I led. I can’t have members of that audience bowing out early.”

Well, perhaps not as honestly intentioned as I first thought.

“That all makes sense to me,” I said. “And as I said earlier, I’d be happy to welcome you into the fold. I’ve little reason to turn such an offer down. That said...is Whateley really that worried?”

“He’s feeling the effects of age, and it’s only natural that he feels his own decline as he worries about the future. But you don’t have to worry about that—after all, worrying about the world upon your passing is one of the perks of getting old.”

“Perk? That’s an odd way to put it.”

“It would be far more fun to enjoy the act of imagining everybody’s face at the reading of your own will, but Whateley is far too conscientious for that. In any case, with me aiding the family, Whateley’s load gets lighter. I can promise you that.”

Claude, however, was only too aware that he was also getting on in years, and so he intended to bring a few assistants with him, plucked from his own agency. Their work histories were nothing if not scattered, but they were all trustworthy. Claude promised that none of them would go poking around in the house’s personal affairs, nor would they discriminate due to our various backgrounds.

“I promise you that I will give my everything to see Conrad thrive, but do know who you’re dealing with. Whateley may be conscientious to a fault, but I’ve walked a very different path, and I occasionally indulge in vice. You might even say I prefer it. In matters of direction, I will give you nothing but my frank opinion even if we butt heads, but know that I always do so out of respect for those I serve.”

“In which case, you should know that I, too, do not budge on certain matters. The people of Conrad have raised me into the woman I am, and I will not hold back for reasons of age alone.”

“Fine by me. But I should add that I have no shortage of enemies. It’s something you’ll need to accept in hiring me.”

“I knew that the moment you introduced yourself as the head of a detective agency.”

“But remember one thing, please—I am dedicating what remains of my life to the Conrad family because Whateley believes wholeheartedly in its potential, nothing more.”

“And with you at our side, I will do my utmost to ensure that his faith is rewarded.”

Just who was the interviewer in this job interview of ours? I felt less like someone hiring for a job and more like I was being tested.

“We’d be glad to have you,” I said. “Our family needs your wisdom.”

“Then it’s decided. Let us pray that the road ahead is bright and fruitful.”

And so, Claude Badinter of the Badinter Detective Agency joined the ranks of the Conrad family. Whateley returned when he assumed enough time had safely passed, and Claude relaxed into a satisfied smile.

“All’s well that ends well,” he said, slapping his knee. “I actually already bought property across the street, you see. What a headache that would have been if you’d turned me down.”

“Are you telling me you bought a whole house?!” I uttered.

“What in the...?” murmured Whateley.

“For the purposes of work, smooth communication, and intelligence sharing, of course,” stated Claude. “This neighborhood isn’t too quiet, nor is it especially loud. Perfect for an elderly gentleman hoping for a little extra rest.”

As it turned out, it wasn’t just a house Claude had bought—it was two. The houses had been occupied, but the owner happened to be an acquaintance, and Claude got them for a good price.

“And you don’t even have your own carriage, do you?” said Claude. “So we’ll take one of the houses and leave part of it as an office. The rest we’ll renovate and make into a dedicated space for your carriage. I’ll have a driver at the ready, so make use of it as you like.”

“Claude, where in the world did you get the money for all of this...?” uttered Whateley.

“My own wallet, I’ll have you know. I see it as an investment, and given all the success I see on the horizon, you can rest easy—I won’t bill you for it right away.”

Ultimately, Claude intended to have us foot the bill. This meant we already had a point of contention to work through, but before I could say a word, Claude raised his finger to stop me.

“Our sales in the Tuna region are bound to make us a tasty profit, and we’ll need to get around town more swiftly in the coming days anyway. It’s a worthwhile expense.”

“You’re certain, it would seem.”

“Tuna has always been well known for its medicine production, but it boasts far more in the way of produce than that alone. The duke knows this well, and she’s picked her trading partners wisely. If she’s put her faith in you, we’d best make the most of it.”

Claude was only too happy to go on about how else we could make money—and there were many options, it seemed—but to do so, we’d have to expand the scope of our operations. That said, if Claude was going to buy the houses across the street, I felt it would have been faster and more efficient to see if we’d consider moving house first. I brought this up with Claude, but he had his reasons for choosing his specific course of action.

“Were you to move now, you’d only have the upper-class district to move to. Yes, it’s quiet and comfortable enough, but it’s also incredibly boring. And dealing with your neighbors? Horribly annoying. Then there’s the children—all stuck-up and cheeky. I can’t stand them.”

Claude’s opinion wasn’t everything, of course. There had to be places with lots of nice neighbors with adorable, polite children. Still, Claude’s mind seemed to be rummaging through the past as he gripped his teacup tight in hand and went on griping.

“They’ve all got far too much pride in those parts, and it’s nothing but a bother,” he said. “An ordinary carriage goes by and they have the gall to ask who owns ‘that shoddy excuse for a carriage.’ Can you believe it? No class, I say. None at all.”

“Claude, mind your language, please,” scolded Whateley.

“You fool, I am minding my language! Ugh! The things I would say if I weren’t!”

But even if Claude had approached us about moving, it wouldn’t have been a simple thing for us to simply pack up and leave. We’d all grown most fond of our current home, and we got along well with all our neighbors. And then there was the fact that I was simply hesitant to leave when I was still curious about the waterways hidden beneath the house next door.

With employment talk concluded, we shared intelligence. What I had not expected at this point was Claude wanting to know more about Ern.

“I know that you’ve sided with the crown prince, and I understand you are motivated by revenge. However, why are you so committed to the idea, and why is your friend—the young Elder—now being framed as a traitor to the state? I’d like to understand that more clearly.”

“It’s anything but a feel-good story, you realize?”

“Does a reasonable man who avoids risk at every chance open a detective agency, my dear? I’m here to help, and I will be hampered in my efforts if we do not understand one another.”

“I, too, would like to know more on this matter,” added Whateley.

Our steward was, in his own reserved way, just as adamant and stubborn.

“I won’t stand for a situation in which only Claude is made aware of the complete picture,” he stated. “On that note, would you wait just a moment? I’m going to call for Geoff.”

“Whateley!” I shouted as he left.

“Surely you can speak in confidence to those who have resolved to walk the same path as you?” said Claude. “And unlike Wendel, the future lord of the family, I am just an old man and do not need to fear repercussions, whatever they may be. You are giving the Conrad family everything, and I have no regrets helping you in your efforts.”

With Whateley, Geoff, and Claude all gathered together, I resigned myself to filling them in on the details. They remained cool as I told them the way in which Ern had slowly come under the emperor’s more watchful eye, but when I hit upon a certain part of the story, they crossed their arms, furrowed their brows, and murmured worriedly. They could remain silent no longer.

“I had thought things were getting more troubling,” uttered Claude, “but a weapon that fires projectiles faster than a bow? A powder that can decimate an entire home? Imagine such weapons spreading. The economy will be booming, no doubt, but the world will change irrevocably. War is inevitable.”

“Inevitable is a strong choice of word, Sir Claude. We can’t know that for certain,” said Geoff.

“No, inevitable is the right word. The emergence of new weaponry will only spur a desire in people to use said weaponry. In this sense, it is perhaps fortunate that Falkrum has already fallen.”

“You mean to say that if the king still lived, Falkrum would have been the empire’s ideal target? So they killed Ern so as to silence her?”

“That too, but first and foremost was the fact that she would not bend to the emperor’s will... That’s my take.”

The men wanted all the details, but I could not bring myself to speak of the use of explosives in the assault on Conrad. The timing for that had to be just right, and I had to consider Whateley’s health too. You could not blame a toolmaker for the way in which their tools were used, but all the same, I knew that our steward’s heart would break at the thought that he’d housed and looked after a woman whose work had led to Conrad’s fall.

“And you want vengeance for your friend?” asked Claude.

“I will take it,” I declared. “But at the same time, I want to grant a wish that Ern held while she still lived.”

There was one other reason for my decision, but it was still vague. I didn’t want to mention it before it had solidified in my mind. Either way, I needed to raise our standing and ensure that I had Reinald’s support behind me.

“However, outside of the weapons and the particulars, things have proceeded the way we could have expected. The problems start now, when what Ern has left us becomes something we can use. It will result in a swirl of competing ideas.”

“You mean Black Bird,” said Geoff.

At Geoff’s utterance, the creature popped out from the shadows at my feet.

“Oh, my!” cried Claude.

This part was not so simple to explain. It was a secret concerned with the very capital itself, and to speak of it meant to speak of the box. And let us not forget that talk of the box came complete with a certain built-in magical security measure devised by Six himself—a spell that made any discussion of the mage simply disappear from people’s minds as if it had never happened.

When I touched on the topic of Six as a test of sorts, the three men looked suddenly confused, and in the next instant they had completely forgotten the question I’d asked. Geoff and Whateley still retained all the memories of the “human” they knew as Six, but they were apparently barred from remembering anything regarding his true form and identity.

“Hmm, I feel like I did just listen to something,” said Claude, “but now my head is ringing.”

“You’ll just have to accept the gaps in what I’ve told you,” I said. “Even if I wanted to tell you more about the imperial capital’s deeper secrets, clearly I can’t. Everything that’s happening to me is wrapped up in that same thing. In any case, what’s most important is that we keep the emperor and his allies from discovering my new friend here.”

“I understand there’s danger involved, but you can’t say anything on the matter?”

“It’s to do with magic, and it’s well beyond my means. I can’t do anything about it.”

There were some things that rank could do nothing about. Claude, too, was left frustrated, as he was used to digging up useful information.

“Unfortunately, magic is outside my realm of expertise,” he said.

“I’ll put some more thought into how to keep you informed. Until then, please stay vigilant. I must say, Claude... You don’t seem very surprised.”

“I find it all more intriguing than anything else.”

Whateley put his fingers to his temples.

“I’ll refrain from speaking on the matter of you and your friend,” continued Claude. “More importantly, I’m glad to hear that your neighbors are also close allies—it’s nice to know you have help to count on should you need it. All great news, is it not, Whateley? The family’s trustworthy group of allies grows still!”

“I had thought them awfully considerate,” said Geoff, “and I suspected they had their reasons, but...”

“Does it surprise you, Whateley?” I asked.

“No, I felt very much the same as Geoff. If anything, it’s more like all the pieces have come together.”

My steward and bodyguard had assumed something was going on, and they’d been right. With the matter of our neighbors clear, I moved on to the particulars as they pertained to the Bahre family, and how Bertrando had been at my award ceremony.

“I see,” said Claude, chuckling. “So Gerhard used you to get Bertrando to show his face in public.”

“Used me how?”

“As far as rumors go, Gerhard favors Bertrando among the three siblings vying for his position. Bertrando, of course, isn’t interested. If the rumors are true, then Gerhard has been rather desperate to put Bertrando in the limelight, so to speak.”

“He wants Bertrando as his heir? But if I remember correctly, the lord of the family is not allowed to put their support behind any one candidate in particular.”

“You do remember correctly. He has two other adopted children, and he cannot simply tell them to back down because he has found the one he believes is the most suitable candidate.”

Claude’s rumors were as of yet unproven, but if they were true, then it showed Gerhard was nothing if not bold. Upon consideration, I realized that most of the elderly I knew were bold and stubborn. I wondered if I’d ever meet one more reserved and unremarkable on that front.

“You seem rather knowledgeable on the topic of the Bahre family,” I said, “which is to say you kept information from me, yes?”

“Oh, I thought you might have forgotten. Worry not, there was no great meaning to my actions—but at the time we had a simple client-investigator relationship. It was all business. I only did what I did because once I accepted your request, I thought acting as such would result in a stronger bond of trust. It was always my intent to tell you in time.”

“But as a result, I ended up going elsewhere to learn more.”

“Misunderstandings happen. Regardless, we have an official relationship in place as of now, and I’ll endeavor to be faithful in my duties.”

How audacious of this old man. He might as well be in politics...

“In any case, we’ve something important to discuss. Whateley, Geoff,” said Claude, calling upon the two men directly. “As if we didn’t have enough troubles already, there will be a great, great many looking to get in with the next lord of the family. They’ll do whatever it takes, so make sure everybody knows to stay vigilant and on the lookout. The people of the capital are far greedier than you likely imagine.”

My initial understanding was that people getting in touch with Wendel would be thinking largely in terms of future potential, but many had their eyes firmly—and frighteningly—on the present.

And a few days later, Claude’s warning proved right...

“What shall I do with this marriage proposal?” asked Sofie.

“Send it back! Wendel is still far too young!” I screamed.

Sofie was nervous in the new job environment, but she had experience working with a variety of different people, and this made her an excellent team player. There was a certain strictness about her, a remnant from her military days, no doubt, but I felt that time would help her relax more into her role.

Sofie was quick to learn the ropes and handled her work without issue. In fact, the only issues to speak of were from Elena, who’d come to check on her friend only to make herself a bit of a nuisance. That said, her worry for her friend was understandable.

“Sofie!” she cried. “You look so amazing out of uniform! So cute! So cool!”

“What are you doing about your own house? You don’t have any servants. Go clean something.”

“It’s fine. The hubby takes care of that.”

We’d given Sofie an advance to pay for work clothes, and she’d had something properly tailored. Anybody meeting her for the first time was sure to be intimidated, but as far as I was concerned, we’d found ourselves a stately and dignified new clerk. She had no issues making use of the people around her, and so she was as good at giving orders as she was taking them. Whateley had wanted to hire her immediately, and seeing her at work made me realize that the man had an eye for talent.

Even when Luisa came flying into the room in a panic, Sofie never lost her cool.

“Chelsea has made a complete mess of the living room. I’ll tidy it up immediately, so just wait a few minutes, please!”

“Sir Claude uses the room,” replied Sofie. “I’ll check it out, so you can tidy it after. But the real mess is Chelsea, so please clean her up.”

Claude’s preference for more flowery speech meant he was often vague and spoke in circles, so I had feared that he and Sofie wouldn’t get along, but to my surprise, things went swimmingly. Sofie said the trick was to not take the man too seriously.

“He plays around and occasionally gets up to mischief, but he’s the type you can count on when you need him,” she said.

Sofie also had no issues whatsoever with the childlike Chelsea. The girl was placid with her innocent smile, and the fact that she never lashed out showed how calm she was now—a true reflection on the environment the family had made for her.

“I know it’s a lot of work all at once, and I understand it’s not easy,” I said. “If we had more staff, I’m sure things would be more relaxed...”

“I’m used to being busy,” replied Sofie. “And I know that the other girl—Martina, was it?—has her family to think about. I look forward to meeting her.”

Martina had been absent. She’d sent us a letter informing us that she had to leave the capital on an urgent matter, but that she would return in a few days. Everybody was terribly worried about her. I still hadn’t been able to talk to her about what was bothering her, and the matter would have to wait until her return.

“I know you’re both busy, but do you have a moment?” asked Humphrey, appearing at the door.

“We’re always busy, so pay it no mind. What is it?”

Whenever he had a free moment, Humphrey had been helping out doing odd jobs around the office.

“Another marriage proposal has arrived. Whateley is asking for you.”

“Another one?! Can’t we just say no to all of them?!”

“This one came together with money, and it would appear we should address it appropriately.”

“That sounds ominous.”

Claude’s warning had been bang on the money. We just kept on getting applications day after day, and they weren’t just directed at me. Many were sent with Wendel in mind.

“The women after Wendel range from babies to thirty-year-olds, but you’ve got them all, Karen—teens all the way to sixty-year-olds,” said Elena, sipping a cup of tea in the corner. “People must think you have a thing for older men. You’re so hot right now.”

“And I couldn’t be less happy about it!” I declared.

I had never expected that my marriage to the margrave would come back and bite me quite like this. Being popular was one thing, but being drowned in marriage proposal documents was downright annoying. We had a basic refusal template, which we used to respond to the proposals en masse, but it wasn’t quite so simple when some proposals came from the empire’s higher-ranked nobility. These invitations were harder to turn down, and they had to be written personally...by me.

We ran each prospective proposal document by Wendel for his perusal, but he turned them all down.

“I really don’t need to see any more of them,” he’d said eventually. “Just turn them down, please.”

“Yes, you’re right. Far too early to be thinking about such things. I’m so...”

“I’m simply not interested in a person’s background,” he’d continued, cutting me off. “The best partner is one you fall for yourself.”

“Oh? I don’t suppose you have such a girl in your life, do you?”

“Well, no. But one day I might.”

“Oh, come now, don’t be shy—you can be open with your own mother, can’t you?”

“Huh? You’re just as bad as Nico was. You just can’t get enough of that kind of thing, can you?”

Access denied.

He may not be interested in girls now, but he’s going to be popular with the ladies, I’m certain of it.

To make matters worse, even our servants were targeted as a means to get proposal letters into our hands. Rio, our cook, informed us that he’d encountered a woman who suddenly fell ill. When he stopped to help her out, he discovered she was attached to a merchant family.

“So I’m out shopping as usual when she appears in front of me. A real stunner. When I stop to make sure she’s okay, all of a sudden she gets all touchy-feely, and she’s dead set on taking me home to ‘repay me’ and ‘introduce me to the family’ and whatnot. I was terrified. I thought it was some kind of badger baiting or blackmail scheme.”

As for what happened next, Rio fled for home as fast as his feet would carry him. Whateley had already given him fair warning to look out for such advances, but he still couldn’t quite believe it had actually happened.

“I wouldn’t leave Humphrey on his own,” cautioned the cook. “His naivety is the perfect target for a honeytrap.”

All of these advances had begun in earnest when my name had started making the rounds for my “mage extermination.” The news that we were to receive a portion of the Tuna domain, too, came as a shock to some. Conrad was still very new in the empire, and I suppose many thought it wise to make connections with us in the early stages.

At this point, Blacky walked by the three of us.

“Your cat has a clump of black in his mouth... Is that okay?” asked Elena.

“They’re just playing around. Let them be,” I said.

Black Bird was getting more energetic by the day. Until now, it had just been bouncing around like a rubber ball, but as of this morning, it had spread its wings and taken flight. That said, it didn’t have very much in the way of power or stamina, and so after a brief five seconds of airtime, it summarily gave up and plummeted to the floor.

Black Bird didn’t seem to be at all bothered in the jaws of Wendel’s cat. For us, too, such scenes had become old hat. Sometimes the cats batted the bird around like a plaything, and we simply watched on.

I was sleeping just fine and even taking afternoon naps, but still, I was prone to drifting off to sleep when I wasn’t careful. I rubbed my eyes and noticed a glimmer of light reflecting from my sleeve. It was my bracelet. Looking at it brought me joy, and so I rarely took it off.

I haven’t seen Reinald in some time... I wonder what he’s doing?

“Don’t overwork yourself, my lady,” said Sofie, noticing my lethargy. “You’ve an appointment with the fourth empress to think about.”

“Oh, you’re right. I should get changed too.”

“Aw, you’re going to the palace?” cried a dismayed Elena. “Stay here, play with me!”

“But I don’t have any cash on me, and betting with you quickly gets very costly.”

“Hang on a second...” muttered Sofie. “Elena, you’re still up to that? Even here? I thought I told you to knock it off already...”

“Oh. I, well, er... I’m not! I’m not!”

The fourth empress had been quick to invite me for tea, and I was all set to visit her with Sofie as my attendant. Usually the role belonged to Geoff, but today we were visiting the inner palace, and men were strictly prohibited from entering. I didn’t want to ruffle any feathers, so I elected to bring Sofie with me.

“I’m a little sleepy,” I admitted. “I think I’ll take a short nap before I get ready.”

“Understood. I’ll visit Sir Claude and meet with you later. Come along now, Elena.”

“Oh, but I—”

“No buts. You and I have to talk about this gambling of yours...”

Sofie dragged Elena from the room. Our new aide was nothing if not the very epitome of reliability. When the room was mine and mine alone, I stretched out along the sofa and let my thoughts wander. I was admittedly reluctant to visit the imperial palace, but my curiosity easily won out over my fear. If my hunch was right, then somewhere in its past, the mountain capital had a connection to rebirth and reincarnation.

“But I won’t know for sure until I talk to the empress...”

Still, I’ll save those thoughts until after I rest.

I closed my eyes and very quickly discovered that I would not be able to sleep.

“Why?” I uttered.

“Because I’m here, that’s why.”

An uninvited guest had arrived in my room—the ever-gaudy and always well-dressed box known as Sixtus. He also happened to be carrying a bouquet of purple roses, which was unusual.

“Here,” he said, holding them out. “These are from Reinald.”

“Reinald had you bring me a bouquet?”

“Yes, well, you’re visiting Nadia, aren’t you? He’d like you to give them to her.”

“Oh. I see,” I said curtly.

Reality hit hard. I was embarrassed to have gotten the wrong idea. I leaned in and touched the flower petals, hoping to hide my expression.

“News travels fast,” I mused. “I am indeed visiting the palace, but why can’t Reinald give these to the empress himself?”

“Everything’s a pain of late. Apparently he’s trying to avoid meeting her in person. You meeting her like this is convenient in that regard.”

“Then why don’t you give her the flowers? You have free access to the entirety of the palace, don’t you?”

“To her, I am a specter of evil, and one that will do the emperor’s bidding at a mere word. She won’t ever trust me, regardless of the circumstances.”

And on one hand, I could understand why. It had been Six himself who had burned the entirety of her nation’s recorded history and culture.

“Well, you can tell Sir Reinald that since he asked, I’ll pass these flowers along for him.”

But why does he even need to give her flowers anyway? And why doesn’t he want to meet her in person?

“Eww, what is it?” I uttered. “Why are you grinning like that? It’s icky.”

I had hoped Six would simply disappear and leave, but instead, the corners of his mouth curled into a crass grin.

“What?” I continued. “If you’re done, then please—leave. I have to get dressed.”

“For a second there you thought those flowers were for you, didn’t you?”

“I did not.”

“Don’t play coy. You wanted them. And now you’re wondering why it’s Nadia who gets them. I’m right, aren’t I?”

“You’re not.”

It was like he knew the exact tone to take so as to grate on my nerves. His grin only grew as he went on.

“Hmm? So, why don’t I speak up on your behalf? I’ll tell Reinald that he should at least give you one of those roses. I’ll do it, I promise; you just have to fess up and admit that you wanted them.”

“I told you to leave. You didn’t even come in by the door. Everybody’s going to think something weird is afoot.”

“Okay, okay... Then I guess you don’t really want me to tell you why Reinald is giving those roses to Nadia, huh? And you didn’t even know that this isn’t the first time, did you?”

I turned away from the mage, but he made a point of circling around to look right at me, his eyes alight with excitement.

“There are rumors around the palace, you know,” Six said. “They say Nadia smiles at no man...save for Reinald. They say it’s a forbidden love... A romance between a prince and his father’s—”

“I’m not listening! I didn’t hear anything! I know nothing about any of that! Now please! Leave! Me! Alone!”

I refuse to listen any further!

I refuse!

6: The Mountain Capital and Reincarnation, Revealed

“That damned mage, always poking and prodding and pushing people’s buttons...!” I growled.

“Once he gets onto a topic he knows will draw a reaction, it’s over. If he sees it on your face, say your goodbyes to peace and tranquility.”

“You mean to say that Six has toyed with you too, Sofie?”

“Not me, no. He’s never set his sights on me, though I’ve seen him toying with a guy I know.”

“And...was he okay?”

“Thanks to Six, the woman he was on the verge of calling his fiancée dumped him, and he fell into alcoholism.”

The inner palace was different from the rest of the palace. While the palace proper was the very height of luxury and decorated in lavish furniture and expensive paintings, the inner palace was comparatively modest. Decorations were kept to a minimum and largely came in the form of neat carvings. The maids we passed all bowed their heads politely and got out of our way, their faces expressionless. There was something tense about it all.

“The empire is under the rule of the emperor, but it’s no exaggeration to say that half of the palace—particularly the inner palace—is run by the empress,” said Sofie. “It is very much its own world.”

“But you don’t know the particulars, Miss Sofie?” I asked.

“Please, just Sofie is fine, Lady Karen,” she replied. “They do not like rugged, hardy women like me here, and so I have never had much chance to spend much time in the inner palace. But there are a great many rules that only those who live here are aware of, and I did not think it would be so difficult to meet with the fourth empress.”

“You mean it would be different if I were meeting a different empress?”

“Far easier, I’d wager.”

Sofie was trustworthy and reliable, but she largely underrated her own talents. That said, if anybody else had recognized her worth, we never would have had the chance to employ her, so in that respect I was, in fact, grateful!

The two of us were made to wait for a short while, and eventually an older, slightly plump maid came to greet us.

“Allow me to guide you to the fourth empress,” she said.

Clearly, the maid was of a significant rank. As we followed her to meet with the empress, I couldn’t help but take in the faces of the various maids and guards we passed by. That the maids were pretty was perhaps to be expected, but the fact that the guards were also just as good-looking made me groan internally. But as I thought about the state of things in the inner palace, I became aware of something quite intriguing—the fourth empress’s standing within the inner palace.

I had known that she had long been a concubine within the emperor’s harem, but her rank within that hierarchy was made clear when even another concubine stepped aside and allowed us to pass. She did this begrudgingly, but there was no denying the reason she had no other choice—the fourth empress’s maid outranked her. Some clicked their tongues in frustration at having to step aside, but the maid leading us paid no mind to any of the displeasure shown by those around her. When we were free and clear of the concubine in the palace, the maid spoke.

“Do not worry yourself with the attitudes of the others,” she said, her gaze still on the corridor ahead. “Lady Nadia has long been among the emperor’s favorites, and there is no escaping the jealousy of the inept new arrivals.”

“Inept? But they have all earned the emperor’s favor...”

“Do not worry. The woman we just passed has only been here about half a year, and she still doesn’t know her place. Clearly, she hasn’t been heeding the advice of her maids either. She will not maintain her position very long.”

The maid’s words cut like the sharpest, most unforgiving of blades. I had heard that turnover within the inner palace was commonplace—rampant, even. Among the citizenry, it was often joked that, outside of a select few, the emperor’s concubines were little more than disposable playthings. Most who became concubines were ambitious, and the one we’d passed was no exception. She’d planned and schemed to win the emperor’s heart, but as far as our maid was concerned, it was just a matter of time before he lost all interest in her.

“This is quite the walk,” I commented.

“Please forgive me; we still have a ways to go.”

The fourth empress’s abode lay deep in the inner palace. It was, in fact, a literal house plonked right in the middle of it, complete with trees surrounding its perimeter. For a moment, I felt as if we’d returned to the streets surrounding the palace, but the walls surrounding this particular house hastily dashed that illusion. Around the walls was a moat, effectively making the empress’s home a cage.

The house had a small garden in which there were rosebeds and the empress herself, working with a pair of gardening shears. She wore not an expensive silk dress, but rather more simple clothing—one might have even called it cheap and rugged—that put an emphasis on freedom of movement.

“My lady!” shrieked the maid. “I told you to expect guests!”

“Oh, are they here already?” asked the empress. “You’re earlier than I thought.”

The empress peered at us from under the brim of her straw hat. She wore no makeup, but she looked far more full of life than she had when we’d met at the party.

“Must you always be like this?! I told you to get ready! I know I did!”

“But I discovered a few diseased branches,” explained the empress. “We both know the trouble that could cause if we left it too long, no?”

“That is not the issue at hand! You’re the one who told me that you had invited guests in the first place!”

All the dignified elegance that the maid had shown earlier seemed to melt away in the presence of the fourth empress. Nadia, for her part, laughed the woman’s frustrations off.

“The guests are here!” cried the maid. “Why aren’t you properly dressed?! It’s time to get changed! Hop to it!”

“This is fine, I assure you. Nobody who comes here wanting to hear about the mountain capital is the usual kind of guest.”

At the very utterance of the words “mountain capital,” the maid’s eyes seemed to swim in confused circles. She immediately looked at once defensive, and yet, at the same time, like she couldn’t believe what she’d just heard. Her expression stood in stark contrast to Nadia’s smile.

“Sandra, too, hails from the mountain capital,” explained Nadia. “She’s watched over me since I was but a girl, and she is rather sensitive when it comes to matters of our former home. She might appear frightening, but do forgive her.”

This news came as a shock to me. It was my understanding that only the royal family still remained. Still, before I asked about anything, I had a present for the empress.

“Lady Nadia, please first allow me to thank you for inviting me to your home today.”

“Oh, it’s nothing. And I did promise you, didn’t I? I’m most curious about those flowers, however. They’re of such a rare color.”

“They’re from His Highness, the prince. When he learned that I would be visiting you today, he asked that I give them to you.”

“A most kind gift, though I must admit that purple flowers do little to buoy up my spirits.”

Nadia smiled, but there was a certain sorrow to it. Her maid Sandra’s brow remained furrowed. A small table was set up by the hedges, and Sofie would later tell me that its position hid the empress’s person among the trees, hiding her from peeping eyes. Nadia put the roses in a vase, then plucked a petal from one and rubbed it between her fingers.

“I know I should have at least put on some lipstick for you, but I’ve never been much of a fan of makeup. That, and I’m just not in the mood today, I do hope you can forgive me for being so rude.”

“I understand all too well how annoying makeup can be,” I said. “Consider the matter forgotten. I saw you were caring for some roses of your own just now. Do you grow them yourself?”

“Indeed I do. And not just roses. I look after all the plants here. I had the gardener show me how, and I simply fell in love with it. I’ve been doing it myself ever since.”

At a closer look, I saw that Nadia’s fingernails were dirty and that she had a few hangnails, but clearly she loved the work. She told me that she grew vegetables and that she would give me some to take home. I wasn’t sure whether or not that was acceptable, accepting such a gift from none other than the fourth empress herself, but she made a case that was difficult to decline.

“We try to consume what we grow on our own, but it’s just Sandra and me here,” said Nadia. “Everything leftover gets thrown out, and while I realize there are no other options, it still breaks my heart.”

“It’s all just disposed of? But you go to all the trouble of growing them. Nobody else can eat them?”

“They look fine, and they taste quite good too, which is why I inquired with the kitchen staff to see if they could make use of them. Unfortunately, they turned me down. The empress told me to throw my leftovers away, but oh, how I wish I didn’t have to.”

“The empress said that...?”

“Here in the inner palace, her word is law. You didn’t know?”

“No, I didn’t. It must be so hard keeping up with all the different rules. Still, if that’s the case, then I’d be happy to take some home. We’ve many vegetable lovers, and they’re bound to be happy to see more.”

“Ah, in that case, how about I prepare more than just the leafy greens? Some of it was harvested last year, but the taste is still delectable!”

“It would be my pleasure. But I must ask... You really don’t have anybody else you can give them to?”

“Sandra and I take care of our home ourselves, and anybody we call here we get to help out in the fields, so the maids don’t like coming. I only ever really call on outside help for events like your party recently. All my outfits and jewelry are stored in other rooms in the palace, so that’s when I call on assistance.”

“Oh, you’re allowed that luxury?”

“Live here long enough, and they’ll allow you small indulgences.”

I was shocked, and this seemed to puzzle Nadia.

“It’s your first time to the inner palace, yes? I daresay it’s rather mean of the prince to let you visit such a dangerous place without giving you a little more warning. I thought I knew the young man, but I must say he could do to be a little kinder.”

It was all I could do just to smile politely in response. Nadia was older than Reinald, but she had a youthfulness to her that made me think of them as being similar in age. Still, it was strange for her to be so open and so welcoming. I wondered why. Her fingertips went slightly purple as she toyed with the petal in her fingers.

“And how are things outside?” she said, still smiling her kind smile. “I understand that the situation isn’t good, but not everyone has been caught, I assume?”

Huh?

I understood each word, but not what any of them meant.

“Lady...Nadia...?” I asked.

“He has long feared rebellion, and he now has a chance to stamp out his enemies by his own hand. It would seem there are no easy paths any longer.”

I felt a swirl of emotions in Nadia’s statement—sorrow, frustration, annoyance. It was hard to tell if one among them stood out, but I knew that they came from the heart and she felt compelled to give voice to them. Sandra, who clearly felt the same, closed her eyes in anguish.

“Were I to speak up now, I would only be suspected of collusion. And if it is discovered that I am aiding the rebels, I will be put to death, regardless of my position. That is why His Highness is keeping his distance, and why I follow his judgment. But when I hear that my beloved people are suffering—that their lives are in danger because of it—I cannot remain silent.”

“Er, a moment, if I may...?” I uttered.

“Please, pass this along to the prince,” Nadia said, as if she didn’t hear me. “Tell him that the thoughts and feelings of a fallen nation are not something to be ground under—”

“Lady Nadia!”

Finally, my shriek brought the fourth empress to silence.

“I apologize for raising my voice, but...er... I don’t have the faintest idea what you’re talking about...”

“Oh?”

“Not the rebels, or the beloved people, or the aid...”

Lady Nadia and Sandra stared at me, eyes wide and mouths agape. Then they looked at one another in disbelief.

“Oh, my. You really don’t know?” Nadia asked.

“Know what?”

“Well, there’s the mountain capital, and then the meaning of these flowers...”

“Er, yes, about that. I was told Reinald wanted you to have them, so I brought them. That’s...as much as I know. The reason I’m here is exactly what I told you when we first met—I’m interested to learn more about the mountain capital.”

Silence took hold of us. Nadia was clearly struggling to grasp the situation.

“So let me get this straight... You’re really here visiting me today because you wanted to learn more about my former home? Really...?”

It seemed that the two of us had entered this conversation thinking we were having it for entirely different reasons. I pictured Six’s smirk and Reinald’s placid smile.

I’ve been played.

When I realized what the two had actually intended, I wanted to burst with outrage. Naturally, I kept it bottled up—it wasn’t very ladylike to scream at the top of your lungs when you were a guest at somebody’s house.

“I understand, finally, what Sir Reinald meant by this,” I said. “However...my business here remains the matter of your home.”

“Y-Yes, I see. I just...never imagined that one day somebody would actually want to learn more about the mountain capital.”

For Nadia, it really was a genuine surprise. And all of it because of Six and Reinald. Sofie, realizing that something was up, asked permission to stroll the gardens. Sandra offered to join her. The two women were nothing if not skilled when it came to reading between the lines.

“I’m so embarrassed,” uttered Princess Nadia, her hands on her cheeks, but her features calmer now. “I was so certain your motives were different. I apologize.”

“I can’t quite believe it. It would appear Sir Reinald has had the last laugh in all of this.”

“It is so rare of him to send somebody without saying a word, but I’ve never thought him to be mean-spirited until now. Lady Conrad... Karen, it can’t be easy for you.”

I’d garnered the woman’s sympathy. With her nerves dissipated and calm settling once more around us, Nadia began serving the tea herself.

“I promise you I meant what I said regarding why I came,” I said. “However, I do not think Reinald gave me those flowers for nothing. I believe, in other words, that he wanted me to talk to you.”

“Yes, I understand the message now. And if someone does genuinely want to know about my former home, I do not want to send them packing. But before that, allow me a question, please?”

Nadia’s gaze brought with a cold chill—a far cry from the kindly, easygoing woman I’d met when I first arrived.

“Why are you allied with the prince?” Nadia asked. “After all, you are the hero of the day. You killed Ern Quach, who made her disdain for the emperor nothing if not crystal clear.”

Seeing Nadia like this gave me an odd sense of the connection she had with Reinald—as though there was something similar about them. I admit it was a relief.

“Allow me to put things bluntly—we both despise the same person, you and I,” I replied. “If you’re asking exactly how far my own hatred goes, then I’d say as far as wanting nothing more than to see his smug face crushed into dust.”

I held Nadia’s gaze, though I was unsure if I had passed what felt very much like a test. Still, the answer didn’t come in words—instead, I felt the tension in the air fade and dissipate.

“I apologize for asking such an odd question,” said Nadia. “I should have known, given that the prince himself entrusted you with that bouquet of roses.”

“No, I’ve heard about your past, and I understand. I don’t blame you for being cautious.”

The first order of business between the two of us was sorting out our misunderstanding of the topic at hand. Nadia started by telling me where it all began. It was an ordeal not unlike something straight out of fiction.

“How long has it been, now...?” she mused. “How long since I was whisked away and brought to the capital like the victim of a kidnapping...? Ever since that moment, I simply can’t muster even a single shred of love for Karl...”

When the mountain capital had been destroyed, Nadia had lived together with her family on the outskirts of the empire. But since being forced into the position of concubine, she had been made to live a life of imprisonment. Though she was allowed complete freedom within the palace itself, she was banned from visiting any of the imperial capital’s other districts. Nadia was considered a special catch among the emperor’s collection of concubines and was thus treated like a priceless jewel locked away in a safe. He made her value explicitly clear to all by putting any who harmed her to death without question.

Nadia was the only wife among the emperor’s harem who was allowed a house of her own. Even the empress seemed to take pity on her, and for that reason Nadia lived in relative peace. She was given a generous allowance and almost anything she asked for. This made her a source of jealousy among many of the other concubines, but Nadia herself was not interested in material wealth or riches.

“I care little for lavish jewelry and gorgeous dresses,” she said. “All I want is a small plot of land somewhere in a corner of the empire, where I can live in peace with my mother and the people I love.”

This life of ease was one she had tasted before she was moved to the imperial capital. The mountain capital’s royal family had been driven away from their home, but they were able to live fairly well, albeit frugally. Nadia had friends and even a lover. The royal family had fallen to the empire, and their former glory was little more than a distant memory. All they hoped for was to continue their family line and live happily. These hopes were shattered, however, when Karl murdered Nadia’s father before her own eyes, then took her lover’s life next. Nadia’s mother and Nadia herself were next, but Nadia’s mother begged with everything she had to see her daughter’s life spared. The two were allowed their lives but made to live apart, and Nadia was moved to the imperial capital.

“You agreed to the arrangement?” I asked.

“I had no other choice. It was the only way to ensure my mother was not killed like the others, and she herself told me to live. To go on. I was meant to go alone, but my mother was able to negotiate, and Sandra was allowed to accompany me.”

Nadia had not seen her mother since. The only thing connecting them were the letters they sent and received once every few months.

“People say that I am treasured, but Karl does not give me this life out of love. Sandra and I are allowed our lives apart as a means to keep us from getting close to others.”

Nadia was imprisoned, but even then there were those who made contact. People who bore a hatred for the empire, and above all the emperor himself. It was a group made of people who had lost their homes to Arrendle, and among the most passionate were those who had called the mountain capital home.

Nadia resolved to aid and save these people, and with help from Sandra and others, she was able to offer them support. Her support was limited, trapped as she was, and so the group grew smaller with time. It was then, as Nadia struggled with how to proceed, that Reinald came to her aid. He had somehow learned of her connection to the world outside of the palace and approached her.

“I know I’m speaking of events already passed, but were you sure of your decision? Sir Reinald is...”

“He is the son of the man I hate, yes. But if it means that man’s death, I will do what I must.”

Reinald’s involvement in the rebel movement was known only by Nadia, and her involvement was known only by Reinald and the rebel leader. As such, her secret had remained undiscovered. And it was a secret that had to remain that way at all costs. The rebel movement was not just made up of those who had lost their homes, but also those who simply despised the empire’s rule. Their ongoing existence relied on support from Nadia and Reinald, and there was always the danger it might collapse from within.

The roses I’d brought with me were, as I’m sure you’ve already guessed, a message from Reinald. They spoke of the rebels’ current circumstances. This was the first time for Nadia to voice her intentions, and she could only do so because she had ensured a safe and secure environment in which to do so.

When I’d heard everything, I felt all the energy go out of me, and I sank back against my chair. From the very moment we’d met, Nadia and I had been on entirely different wavelengths. When I had asked her for time to talk about the mountain capital, she’d assumed that I wanted to talk about the rebel movement.

“The prince has never shown an interest in my home,” said Nadia. “But it isn’t just him—the young in particular are largely disinterested. That’s why I assumed you were the same, and your motives different.”

“Is there really so little interest? I feel that at least historians and scholars would be curious...”

“No talk of my home is permitted. Those who show a public interest in the topic are exiled to distant lands, and very few dare to even approach me. But I can speak to you without fear of such reprisal—you have achieved great things for the empire, and the prince himself entrusted you with that bouquet.”

Now, finally, we could actually start talking about the mountain capital. As expected, it was very different from other nations in this world. I’ll just come right out and say it—the mountain capital had developed by calling upon the knowledge and wisdom of people from other worlds. And by “other worlds,” I mean the earth I’d previously called home.

Naturally, however, it wasn’t spoken of as “reincarnation from another world.” Nadia herself had, in fact, been born after the fall of her home. To her, the culture of the mountain capital was not unlike the stuff of fairy tales. But what she told me of it—the things she had heard from her mother—fit neatly into what I knew of reincarnation.

“The mountain capital is said to have originated with the heralds and the spirits,” Nadia said. “People were drawn to them, gathered around them, and a nation was founded. It flourished. The heralds who arrived from the heavens made an agreement with my ancestors, one passed down through the generations.”

Nadia was only too happy to talk of her culture, perhaps owing to the fact that she had been so long starved of the opportunity. She spoke in far greater depth than Six, unsurprisingly, and she shared more than enough for me to start putting together some theories.

“I heard that the souls of the heralds made their home in the bodies of select children,” I said. “Is that true?”

“Oh my, you weren’t speaking in mere jest when you said you were interested. Yes, it’s true. But the heralds who were our forefathers differ from simply invoking the gods.”

“Differ in what way...?”

“An invocation is the summoning of a soul, but the first heralds were special. They descended from the realm of the gods.”

As she went on explaining, smiling all the while, she hit on a particular point, one that left me staggered.

“The first heralds came from a world different from our own, but they loved and cared for our people, and for that reason, they did not seek a way back home. Our invocations were a means for accessing the wisdom of the heralds, but also a way to ease their spirits. It was believed that the souls of the heralds swirl throughout this world, and that they would be reborn to bless us with their presence.”

“That is...rather epic,” I stammered.

If what Nadia said was true, then the first “heralds” had not intentionally transmigrated so much as they had accidentally ended up here by way of reincarnation. I felt myself growing pale as the blood drained from my face, but Nadia was so caught up in things that she didn’t notice.

To hear Nadia explain it, the mountain capital held invocation ceremonies through which the heralds were called to take root in the bodies of select children. The heralds (read as “the reborn”) then shared their divine revelations (read as “otherworldly knowledge”) to lead the nation into prosperity.

The heralds were an important part of the mountain capital’s growth. For a time, it was thought the capital would grow into a superpower, but as spirits declined, things became more difficult. The invocation ceremonies became little more than cultural performances, and the last one Nadia was aware of was one conducted by her great-grandparents.

It was at that point that Nadia looked a little awkward and embarrassed. Mere moments later, she dropped the following bombshell.

“I can admit this now, given the passing of time, but actually...I myself have tried to conduct an invocation ceremony.”

“But... Is that even something you could do on your own?” I asked.

“It wasn’t easy. With all our past records incinerated and my own memories of it all fragmented at best, I relied on Sandra for much of it.”

“Sandra?”

“She is my servant now, but if the mountain capital still existed, she would have been a priestess. She says it is enough for her that she is my aide, but I daresay nobody feels more strongly about our former home than her.”

At the time of the mountain capital’s destruction, a few priests and priestesses were able to conceal their positions and survive. Sandra was the descendant of such people, and because the invocation ceremony was passed down through the generations, she remembered it.

“I hope you don’t mind if I ask, but why did you think of conducting a ceremony long considered nothing more than a performance?”

“I don’t mind... The truth is, I’m used to Karl now, but in the past I couldn’t stand the mere sight of him. I was desperate for help, and to be honest, I didn’t care where it came from. I needed some kind of hope to cling to, any kind of hope, I suppose. At the time, I thought maybe I might receive that hope from a herald.”

“And so you held a ceremony.”

“If only it had been that simple,” sighed Nadia. “It did not go nearly so smoothly.”

The ceremony required specific words to be uttered—words that contained great power—together with the use of magical seals. Sandra shared everything she knew with Nadia, and if they’d both had photographic memories, it would have been easy. However, with no records remaining, the two women had to make do with only what they remembered.

“Karl felt safe in the knowledge that all the books and documentation had been rendered to ash,” said Nadia, looking back with a nostalgic smile. “But if he’d known that we were in possession of some knowledge ourselves, no doubt he would have had us killed. It was anything but easy to set up. The ceremony can only be held on the night of the full moon, and it wasn’t like we could just draw the seals anywhere. We had to be selective of the location...”

That Nadia was still here, and still trapped, told me that the ceremony had not had its desired effect. I think that was why I saw flashes of sorrow and defeat etched into her features—because the ceremony had ended in failure. When she’d conducted it the first time, she’d noticed nothing at all, but all the same, she tried one more time.

“We couldn’t remember the exact procedure, and we were working with large gaps in our own memories too. One month after the first attempt, we tried again, but nothing came of that either. I shouldn’t have been surprised. So much of it was lacking... You could barely have called it a ceremony at all.”

“I see now just how involved it all was,” I said. “You didn’t try a third time?”

“We’d given our everything to those first two attempts. I didn’t have the energy to try again...”

And so the tale ended without the magical ending one might have hoped for. Nadia offered a sorrowful smile.

“I never meant to tell anybody about this. It’s preposterous, trying to make fairy tales into reality, and yet look at me—now I’ve told you everything.”

“Lady Nadia...?”

“I think it’s because...you listen so intently. So earnestly. It makes me so happy that you didn’t laugh when I told you of my home and our heralds. Karl always belittled our culture at every opportunity, and so I simply stopped talking about it altogether.”

The emperor had heard about the traditions. He knew something of the mountain capital’s past, and for that reason, he approached the royal family. But when Nadia told him of the heralds, he flew into a rage. Nadia received none of it firsthand, but the emperor seethed for a good long while. Given that he was a man who exiled people to the furthest reaches of the empire for simply rubbing him the wrong way, Nadia felt very much like she’d put her foot in it.

“He is a man who believes in a lone god, and he did not take kindly to my telling him of the heralds.”

This was the main reason, to this day, that Nadia was not allowed to leave the palace. Karl was nothing if not faithful to his own ideology, and he could not stand for the mountain capital, nor the rumors of its living gods.

“I know this is perhaps neither here nor there, but when did you hold the two ceremonies you attempted?” I asked.

“When was it...? Hmm... I imagine it must have been about twenty years ago now. Oh my, you’re as pale as a sheet. Are you quite all right? Would you care to lie down for a moment?”

“Er, no, please don’t mind me. I’m just a bit shocked. It’s quite the tale.”

A fear had sprung to mind. You might have become aware of it too, having come this far, but what it came down to was when the ceremonies had been held and how many of them Nadia had attempted. And while Nadia could not remember the exact details, with a little prodding, I had a sense that the time matched with my own age.

I knew that it was foolish to jump to conclusions, but I felt that my own reincarnation was somehow linked to Nadia, one of the last survivors of the mountain capital. I was painfully aware that I was still squarely in the realm of speculation, but I couldn’t escape the sense that there was a connection.

And if I’d been reborn before Nadia, as planned, would things have been different?

“If your ceremonies had succeeded, would we be living a different future now?” I asked.

“While I appreciate your kindness, we need not cling to such hopes. I’m fine with it all now.”

“You mean to say you’re glad for how things worked out?”

“I am far too old now to want to cling to ideas of how things might have been. And it is only now that I truly understand how foolish I was. I put my faith in a tradition that could never have borne fruit, no matter how hard I might have wished otherwise...because we lacked a vessel.”

This was, to Nadia’s mind, why the ceremonies had ultimately failed.

“Oh, I see. You were calling upon souls, and they required a vessel to inhabit.”

“Yes. Had we succeeded, the souls would have awakened within the body of somebody in the palace, and how could we have explained it all? It was a reckless attempt.”

On this particular matter, Sandra was far more knowledgeable, and so Nadia called her back to explain things to me. Sandra was at first hesitant to speak, intrigued as I was. Still, she followed her orders and, more than anything else, simply seemed tired of keeping secrets. All the same, she made me swear not to share what I learned with anybody else. With that agreed to, she began explaining to me the select children who acted as vessels for the heralds.

“The children are raised from a young age to be appropriate vessels for the heralds when they arrive.”

When the ceremony was successful, the herald descended to the body of its vessel, after which it led the mountain capital to further prosperity. In time, the original body’s soul would slowly fade until it disappeared entirely. This was not a case of two souls sharing the one body—rather, it was more like a takeover. I wasn’t sure what to say, and Sandra nodded—she could understand my hesitance.

“That is why the children are selected,” she said. “The vessel’s life is given to the herald for the sake of the nation, and their family’s future is assured. This is a ceremony that goes forward only with the approval of the vessel’s family and the vessel themselves. I realize it may be difficult for someone foreign to our culture to understand, but for the people of the mountain capital, it is a most sacred role to play.”

It was at this point that Nadia revealed to me why she had gone through with the ceremonies anyway—because Karl so vehemently refused to entertain any of the mountain capital’s culture. He called it primitive and their people uncivilized for still believing in it. Nadia missed her family, and her heart was being crushed with each passing moment. To hear her tell it, she desperately needed something to cling to in order to go on.

“At the time, there were rumors that Lady Nadia was pregnant, and this sowed great discord among the emperor’s wives. It was anything but an easy time,” explained Sandra.

“Please don’t feel compelled to speak on the matter if you’d prefer not to,” said Nadia.

“I’m not sure why, but when I look at Lady Conrad, I cannot help but open up. Perhaps I feel that I must, being in the presence of one who desires the truth.”

I had one last question, and in truth, I wasn’t sure I wanted to ask it.

“Is the vessel always chosen from among the selected children prepared for the invocation?” I asked. “Did the heralds ever awaken in different bodies?”

“I’m surprised,” uttered Sandra. “It is as if you believe our traditions—you speak with keen insight.”

And as it turned out...there were exceptions. Though Nadia had never known of any, Sandra knew of a number of such exceptions, having been raised in the family of a priest. Sometimes the herald did end up in a different body. But even when this happened, the vessel’s original personality faded as the new soul took hold, and this change of character often led to a herald’s discovery.

“Perhaps the heralds enjoy their pranks,” said Sandra. “On occasion, some would simply watch over the people for a time and say not a word of their arrival, but we would always find them eventually and invite them to the temple.”

“If so, I imagine that some of them must have simply blended in with the regular citizenry. How did you find them then?”

“In all the examples that come to mind, the vessel’s mother simply lost all memory of the child who became the herald’s vessel. Families that encountered such trouble inevitably came to the temple, and thus the truth came to light.”

All language seemed to desert me in that instant. Mothers with selective memories was a topic that hit far too close for comfort.

“The mothers lost all memory of their children. Past records showed that when a herald took control of the vessel’s body, the vessel’s soul departed. We believed this to be a kindness on the part of the heralds—the erasure of a mother’s memory spares them the sorrow of losing their child.”

Apparently, the disappearance of a soul could take a long time—anywhere from one to twenty years. When a child was raised as a host, however, the time for a herald to settle into a body—and the past soul to disappear—was comparatively quicker.

I have so many questions...

For one thing, how long did they continue to call upon the help of these so-called heralds?

If they had invoked heralds often and over many generations, it seemed strange that the mountain capital’s prosperity was so limited. There was also the matter of the place never leaving the realm of rumor—even if the empire had burned all of their written history and literature, you’d have expected knowledge of such traditions to have spread. But then again, I realized I was biased. Perhaps the mountain capital and its heralds were not quite as big a part of life as Nadia and Sandra believed them to be.

But that was not something to worry about. What I struggled with was whether or not what I’d heard was enough for me to connect my reincarnation with my mother’s memory loss.

And so, when we were finally done, I let out a deep sigh as Sofie and I walked toward our carriage, vegetables in hand.

“Lady Karen, what do you intend to do with all the extra pumpkins Lady Nadia gave us?” Sofie asked.

“I’m going to give them to Sir Reinald,” I declared. “I know they’re heavy, but hopefully you won’t have to carry them too long.”

“I don’t mind carrying them, but really? You’re going to give them to the prince?”

“He deserves a piece of my mind along with them, and I’ll make sure he eats his fill.”

All the maids we passed couldn’t help but react with double takes when they saw us. But then again, we looked like quite the odd couple with all the vegetables we were hefting along with us.

“By the way, Miss Sofie, did you know that Sir Reinald and Lady Nadia were acquainted?”

“I did, but I did not remember until midway through your conversation.”

“You’d forgotten?”

“It was Six’s doing. I knew that this was something that would occur upon my leaving military service, but I’d forgotten since then. A certain selection of my memories were simply locked away.”

“Well, that’s thorough...”

When I arrived at the magistrate’s office, Reinald was having a late lunch with Six. It was a rather simple meal of ham and cheese sandwiches with a selection of fruit. Reinald had just put a piece of fruit in his mouth when I made my entrance.

“Why, hello there, Sir Reinald!” I boomed. “And Six too! I see you’re both enjoying a rather relaxing afternoon!”

And lazing about while I endured all sorts of confusion, I bet!

I had too much force behind me to think about my drowsiness. Reinald barely even blinked, however, and simply took a bite from his sandwich.

“You met with Nadia, then, I presume?” he said.

“I did. We talked about so much! And thanks to you, we started on entirely the wrong foot!”

How dare you eat with such grace!

I’d had little more than light sweets whilst I chatted with Nadia, and I pined for something savory. Still, I wasn’t going to let my intense hunger get in the way of the business at hand. Unfortunately, before I could launch into my planned tirade, something was suddenly stuffed into my mouth. I bit down—reflexively, I might add—and I tasted the delicious, glorious, and subtle flavors of salted ham. Satisfaction and delight flooded my brain, but I couldn’t let it derail me.

Except that I can’t talk with a sandwich stuffed in my face!

“The girl indulges in too many sweets. A little something to refresh the palate is in order,” said Six.

“Hawarewoo!” I attempted to shout.

How dare you!

At least let me get out my complaints!

But oh my god the palace sandwiches...! Exquisite!

Karen! Focus!

Try as I might, my cries were unintelligible. Still, my rage beat out my attempts to swallow.

“Hngh!” I grunted.

“Water, yes?”

I washed the sandwich down with the glass of water Six passed to me.

Oh, how I wish I could have indulged in those flavors just a little more...

No! Get your act together!

I slammed a pumpkin on the table.

“What were you thinking, just stuffing a sandwich down my throat?!” I cried.

“You ate it, didn’t you?” replied Six.

“You didn’t want it?” Reinald asked.

“Shut up, Six,” I spat. “I am not here to thank you for this food. Do you not understand? Can you not see? I. Am. Furious! With you!”

“I see,” replied Reinald. “But they are fantastic sandwiches. Do help yourself.”

He did not look the slightest bit sorry—nor like he was listening—as he held his plate out to me.

“Oh. Why, thank—” I started. “Grr! No! Listen to me! Those are your sandwiches! Why are you making me eat them?!”

“She does have a point,” said Six. “One mustn’t overfeed their pets. Or are you trying to fatten her up? She has put on some weight recently.”

“How do you know?!”

And I’ll have you know that the weight is coming off! I’ll be back to normal in no time!

Reinald reached out to replace the lost slice of his sandwich with one of Six’s. I’d assumed that half a sandwich wouldn’t be enough for someone of his build, and I’d been right! Still, I felt a little awkward about giving him back my half-eaten slice, and so I realized I’d just have to do the work myself.

“At least sit down,” said Six, watching me. “It’s bad manners to eat standing.”

I took a seat as Reinald appraised the pumpkin on the table.

“It’s from Nadia’s garden,” I said. “I received one too. She’s set to send more than that, so do make sure you eat it. Apparently, they’ve a delightful sweetness to them.”

“From Nadia, you say...? So she took a liking to you, then.”

“Please, do make sure you eat the pumpkin I brought you,” I said, repeating myself.

I felt the topic of conversation sliding away from me and endeavored to ensure my point was sufficiently made. I didn’t know why I was so insistent, but what was the harm in one pumpkin? That said, it was rather big. It’d be tough work alone.

“Please eat all of it,” I requested.

“I’ll eat a meal’s worth.”

“At least eat half.”

“Six, I can’t work out why Karen is so mad. Is this your doing?”

“Don’t look at me. But how about making a soup of this? I bet it’d make a great pie too.”

“A wonderful idea,” I commented. “And something I assume you could eat too, Sir Reinald?”

“The man sometimes indulges in sweets, but pumpkin is too intense a flavor for the man.”

“Oh dear.”

“Don’t spread lies, mage,” said Reinald.

“I’ve seen what you leave on your plate, and how you essentially swallow what you don’t like the taste of.”

Six shoveled his food down as though he were racing against time and chased it all down with overly sugary tea. Reinald could only watch on, troubled by the sight. Seeing as I’d let off a little steam, I thought it a good time to take my leave.

“Look,” I said. “You could have at least told me that you were in cahoots with the woman. We both thought we were meeting for entirely different reasons, and it made for the most awkward opening to a conversation ever.”

“All I did was loop you in. You asked to be involved, did you not?”

“Yes, and we just assumed you’d be fine and handle it like a pro,” added Six. “It’s a sign of trust, if you ask me.”

“That wasn’t trust, it was more like a dirty trick. You don’t just send someone into a situation like that without so much as a word. It’s about being prepared! Being ready! If she didn’t choose to trust me, then I would have been sent packing and wouldn’t have had any idea why!”

Ugh. Neither of them feel any remorse whatsoever. Oh, how I wish I could catch the two of them off guard and turn the tables some day, but can I even count on such a day eventually coming?

I let out a deep breath to quiet my heart.

You just wait, the both of you... I’ll get you...

Realistically, staying angry at the two men was a waste of time and energy. Six was the way he always was, and Reinald looked unfazed—my minor frustrations meant little to either of them.

“So, how long have you known about Lady Nadia, Six?”

“Known what? You’ll have to be more specific.”

“Don’t play dumb. There’s only one thing I could possibly be asking you about!”

“Wow, you’re so blunt when you get emotional, hmm? Nadia? Well, I’ve known since the very beginning, of course.”

“Since then?!”

“But I didn’t say a word of it to Karl! There was a precarious period in there, admittedly, but I never uttered a thing!”

Thanks to Six staying quiet, Nadia still wasn’t under any suspicion, but this struck me as odd. Why? Because a simple investigation would have sufficed—the whole plot would be uncovered, just like that. I realized then that the emperor was slack about these things because he had the convenience of the box to rely on. And rely on it he did.

“The rebels barely stand a chance,” said the mage, “but there was always the slim possibility that they might kill the emperor for me. Reinald agreed to put them to use, and it was the right call.”

He spoke of it all as though it was just some bet he’d put a few coins on, but it nonetheless came with substantial risk. If Nadia were discovered to be a traitor, that in itself would reveal the current weaknesses in the box that Six was hiding. I had a feeling this was the reason that Reinald was moving cautiously when it came to the fourth empress and avoiding direct contact where he could.

“You have to laugh, don’t you?” said Six, grinning. “The emperor is a man with near unlimited power and his choice of any woman in the empire, yet he’s being betrayed by the one woman he’s truly head over heels for. Pitiful, really, and helpless to boot—no matter what he does, she won’t even give him the time of day.”

I wasn’t sure I’d heard the mage correctly. Head over heels? Was the emperor...in love with Nadia?

“Oh?” remarked Six, raising an eyebrow when he noticed my silence. “You didn’t notice? It’s an old story. Karl suspected a connection between the mountain capital and the relic beneath the imperial capital, and so he made a point of visiting the survivors. That’s where it all started.”

So it wasn’t just a matter of gods and customs, then.

This matter was something one could only learn from Six, due to his proximity to the emperor.

“Well, from what I’ve heard of the mountain capital, it shares one thing in common with the relic—extraordinary technology.”

“Bingo. Back then, Karl left the imperial capital whenever the mood struck. On this occasion, it was to thoroughly question the mountain capital’s royal family, and that was when he met Nadia.”

Arrendle seemed to have no distinct connection to Nadia’s home, but deep beneath the imperial capital was the box in which Six was trapped. And now that I had heard the stories of the mountain capital’s ceremonies and the arrival of people from other worlds, it was hard to believe there wasn’t something connecting the two places.

“But Karl didn’t get any of what he wanted out of his little investigation,” continued Six. “He brought Nadia back to the imperial capital, but she didn’t know anything. He had no further use for her, and I was certain he was going to execute her, and yet he never did. Instead, he kept returning to her, almost zealously. It wasn’t hard to sense what was in the air.”

“Okay, I get it,” I said. “But knock it off with the creepy giggling, please.”

It was anything but an elegant gesture.

“Karl saw the mountain capital as a nation of blasphemers against the one true god. He seemed hell-bent on seeing them wiped out completely, but he stayed his hand at the last members of the royal family. Ordinarily, he would have just murdered everybody. Wiped them out completely. He’s insane and completely out of his mind, but in this I realized that ultimately, he’s human.”

And when I thought about it, Six made a good point. Why would the emperor have chosen to spare Nadia? She was beautiful, certainly, but for more than twenty years now she had remained as part of his collection of wives, even though she had no support behind her nor any safety net to speak of.

I don’t even want to get into the mess of a web that is the inner palace. Falkrum, Arrendle, both of them are called “inner palaces,” but they’re just hives for schemers and the power hungry.

“Does the empress herself know of the emperor’s love for Lady Nadia?” I asked.

“She knows about it, and she can’t stand it. But actually, it’s Nadia herself who can’t see the forest for the trees. She loathes the man. Nadia is only allowed her life because of this fact—Cornelia wouldn’t let things stand otherwise.”

Cornelia, full name Klarissa Cornelia Delia Balderas, was Karl’s official wife and Wilhelmina’s mother. She was known for spending the majority of her time in the palace, rarely showing her face outside of official duties. I’d seen her only once, at the emperor’s birthday.

“And because Cornelia allows Nadia her place,” continued Six, “so too do the second and third empresses.”

“Oh, I see. And it’s the fourth empress and up who remain stable in their positions, yes?”

“Correct. The first, second, and third empresses all have strong support behind them and maintain the balance of power with those around them. The rest have no such authority.”

Anybody of lower rank than the four empresses had been shifted up or down the hierarchy at least once or twice. After the emperor’s birthday, one had even lost her position entirely.

“It’s a bit surprising that the first empress would accommodate Lady Nadia,” commented Reinald.

“You thought Karl always got his way, no matter what?”

“No, but the way you speak of it, it’s like the empress does so begrudgingly. Almost as if...”

“She’s in love with Karl,” said Six, finishing his sentence.

“Am I mistaken?”

“Relax. Yes, you are indeed mistaken. The woman simply can’t stand for being anything other than the top of the heap. The second and third empresses, too, wouldn’t have stood for an inner palace in which they couldn’t strengthen their positions through alliances within it.”

They all sounded very much like women I did not want to get involved with.

“But if you ask me, you should be more concerned with your own family than the inner workings of the palace,” said Six.

“Me?”

“I mean your sister, former concubine of the king, and mother of the one approved governor general of Falkrum. A beautiful single mother. The fact that her husband is gone only plays into Karl’s preferences. If she enters the imperial capital, you can safely put your money on her ending up in the inner palace.”

“Ugh, that. I don’t even want to think about it.”

“But you haven’t forgotten either. Do you have a plan?”

“Unfortunately, no. I would like to say the best plan of action would be for the empire to adopt her son and send him back to Falkrum upon the conclusion of his education.”

“Marrying her to Reinald is one option, but there are better, more convenient choices for the wife of the crown prince, and so making her a concubine is the most likely outcome.”

Claude had already said something similar. We were scrambling for some way to keep Gerda from ending up in the inner palace, but at present, it appeared a very difficult problem to solve. In the end, making Gerda concubine was the best way for the emperor to smoothly take full control of Falkrum. Reinald didn’t deny it, and Six’s take on things only made the burden on my shoulders feel that much heavier.

“It’s a long way from Falkrum to the empire,” I said, “and it’s not the kind of distance you want to make a newborn travel. We still have time.”

“Time, you say...” muttered Six.

There was a thoughtfulness in his words, a seriousness that stood in contrast to the mage’s usual lackadaisical nature.

“What’s going on with that bird of yours?” Six asked. “How far have things moved along?”

“It’s hidden in the shadows, as usual,” I replied. “When it doesn’t come out, it’s sleeping. I haven’t noticed any big changes since we last talked about it—if I had to point out something, I’d probably say it looks more energetic now.”

Six couldn’t hide his disappointment. I felt bad, but I didn’t know how to push the data analysis along. Our best option—our only option—was to wait. As for me, I’d been hyped on frustration upon my arrival, but with things cooling down, I felt the usual drowsiness kicking in. It made spending time with Reinald so hard.

“I was talking to Reinald about this before you arrived, but it looks like a finish date has been established for repairs to the box,” stated Six.

“Are you serious?” I asked.

“Would I joke about this? Even as we speak, they’re doing everything they can to get what they can out of your friend’s corpse. If you want the details, I’m happy to indulge you, piece by piece.”

“I don’t need that. But tell me how much time you have left.”

“Wow. That’s a bit harsh. Weren’t you two besties?”

“I’m putting you first.”

Ern’s body had been carried away after she died. I did not know why they needed her or what they were doing with what was left of her, but just the thought of it sent a shiver down my spine. I knew that it was something I had to know, but I wasn’t sure I’d be able to handle it at the present moment.

“When I need to know, I’ll ask,” I said, quietly clenching my fists. “But I can’t easily process that kind of information right now.”

“Hmph. Well, whatever,” shrugged Six.

The mage rarely had much sympathy for the life and death of others, and Ern’s passing was no exception. He brought forth an apple and took a bite of it, but he still lacked his usual vigor.

“The schedule isn’t set in stone, but we’re looking at about half a year,” Six said. “That’s how long they expect it to take to complete the supplementary seal that will support the one already in place. That said, it might take longer, but it might also be done sooner.”

“A half a year...”

“I don’t know if that means I’ll be locked away in an instant or if it means my willpower will slowly fade away until it’s nonexistent. Regardless, I’ve been ordered to keep clear of their area of work. I can still go there if I wish, of course, but I’ve chosen not to—they’re keeping things very secure, and I don’t want it known that I can lie.”

The timeline was tentative, and while nothing could be confirmed in any concrete way, Six had come to this conclusion based on experience, listening carefully to the mages involved, and spying on available materials. In this, he’d been aided by co-conspirators in the House of Magic and the palace.

“Who’s helping out from the House of Magic?” I asked.

“That’s confidential. They couldn’t save your friend, and not all of them are helping Reinald out of the goodness of their hearts. For some, it’s very much a deal.”

“So there are people for whom this is a game of give and take,” I commented.

“There are times when such people are the most trustworthy. Just be glad you got an introduction to Nadia, yes?”

“I’m not a child. It’s not like I’m sulking over it.”

I held back from asking if those co-conspirators would be okay. It was enough to know that they weren’t all as loyal as the likes of Moritz and Nika.

“I can’t tell if six months is a lot of time or not enough...” I uttered.

“It’s not much. With all this going on, we still have to prepare for war. At this point, you are my only hope, but that ink inside of you has yet to give us anything meaningful.”

“It talks, but I still don’t understand what it even is.”

The mention of war brought back flashes of Conrad. The word struck a certain tension in me. And now that I was in on their plans, I had to speak. There was no better time than now, and I thought it best to be direct. Tiptoeing around the issue would get us nowhere. Fortunately, we were clear of prying ears and eyes, and I felt confident I could bear the sleepiness a while longer.

But just before I spoke, Reinald asked Six to leave us to speak privately.

“Yes, fine, I suppose I’ll head out. Me being your assistant and all.”

The mage turned to shadow in an instant and melted into the floor. I wasn’t exactly surprised by such things now, but it was admittedly one of the less appealing ways for the mage to disappear.

“You had him leave, just for me?” I asked.

“He enjoys making fun of people. If it was too much for you, we can always arrange to meet again in a few days’ time.”

“I’m surprised you noticed, but thank you.”

“I sensed it. It’s how you’re holding yourself. Karen, if there’s something on your mind, feel free to air your thoughts.”

I took a deep breath—this topic was not simply a walk in the park.

“Is war a certainty?” I asked.

It was perhaps far too late to ask such a question, but it was a question I had to know the answer to. Reinald crossed his arms, and the corners of his mouth raised slightly. I could not read his thoughts.

“I apologize for pushing the point and asking such a question again,” I continued. “I know that you have your heart set on taking the throne, and I am still your ally. That remains unchanged. However...”

“You want to know why war has to be part of it.”

“You act as though war is inevitable. I realize that Princess Wilhelmina shows no signs of ceding the throne and that the emperor is a fickle man. I understand that it may seem like there are no other options, but is there really no way to determine a clear heir?”

“What are you trying to say?”

“I want to know if negotiations with the princess are a possibility.”

Rumor had it that the princess had not yet counted herself out of a potential shot at the throne. Much like her thoughts on the handling of Six, if her ambitions couldn’t be curbed, then war really was inevitable. Reinald had already resolved to walk the path he saw ahead of him, and I assumed that Wilhelmina was no different. Still, there was a unique trust between the two of them, understood only by them, and it led me to asking my question. At the heart of it, though, was a desire to pull from Reinald his true motives.

“I know the strength of your resolve, and that my question is largely for my own peace of mind...”

“If it helps clear any confusion or worry you feel, I take no issue.”

“Is it confusion, I wonder? I thought I was rid of that, but...I’m not entirely certain myself. If it appears that way to you, perhaps you’re right.”

Reinald did not look burdened. It was the same in Falkrum. And it was not that he remained unchanged, but rather his was a calm that came with having long been resolved to a particular fate.

“I assume you understand that the emperor and I do not see eye to eye?”

“From what I’ve seen of your personalities, yes. I, too, bear certain feelings for the man, and as long as I carry my friend’s keepsake, I doubt those feelings will dissipate.”

“Then your worries rest with Wilhelmina. Or no... Is it your brother you wish to save?”

“Yes. I’ve been able to avoid the issue until now, but I have to face it. My brother is not the type to betray the princess’s trust. Even if he were to change sides, he would still be known for having first sided with the princess. The backlash would be considerable.”

“Your brother is a coward, but he’s no fool. The moment he sided with Wilhelmina, he would have known there was no going back.”

“I know. I know, but...it’s not so easy for me to just accept that.”

I didn’t want to just give up. I took a deep breath to cool my head.

“Just the other day, my younger brother announced that he would move and spend some time living with my older brother.”

“Oh?”

“Please don’t misunderstand. He made the decision himself. Arno and I made up our minds and followed our own hearts, but there’s still so much Emil doesn’t know. He said he’d be no use to anyone like that, and so he packed his bags.”

While Emil was with Conrad, he had seen two of his older siblings take opposite sides to one another, and he’d experienced a world shaped by those decisions. Arno and I had both stood our ground, but I had to imagine that Emil heard all sorts of different opinions at school. Emil wanted to understand us, his brother and sister, and so he made the decision to spend some time with the Kirsten family. He said, to quote the young man, “I need to do this,” and he was sure of himself. I could not stop him.

Emil took Jill with him as protection, and preparations were in place for him to train his guard dog while he was living with the Kirstens. Wendel was left feeling a little lonely, of course, but he was at least glad they’d see each other at school.

“Emil, too, is doing his best to face the present moment. I have to learn from his example.”

“You don’t want to just cut ties with your older sibling. A feeling I have trouble grasping.”

If Reinald could sort things out with Wilhelmina, it would be one less thing on his plate, and anything that helped him to focus on the emperor was not a bad idea.

“I understand it would be folly to tell you to simply stop what you’re doing,” I said. “But I do not think it wise to take on both the emperor and your sister at the same time. Is there no way for you to join forces with her, even if the alliance is temporary?”

“Perhaps you want me to say that armed conflict is something we should refrain from engaging in?”

“It is why I brought this question to you.”

“Do not think I’m trying to belittle you. It is in daring to voice our thoughts that we can reflect on what we see as the status quo. Reconsider the inevitable, even. I need people by my side who are cautious, and it gladdens me to have realized just how necessary you are.”

The hint of a smile on his face never wavered. He had seen and experienced a great many things since we met, but that calm, cool expression of his had never once faltered. I felt as though I were glimpsing the very core of his person.

“If a war should start, then so be it,” Reinald said. “I will not waver, not even if it means the spilling of blood, be it that of the emperor, Wilhelmina, their ardent followers, or the people who call this place home.”

When he spoke, there was a flash of almost childlike joy across his eyes. It did not strike me as odd, nor was it particularly surprising. I didn’t think he was lying. He spoke with a calm clarity, as if those were the only words for the moment. They were a reflection of his determination. Words spoken by one whose path was set, and words that did not need to be repeated.

I closed my eyes and took another deep breath.

“I’m glad to see you aren’t shocked,” Reinald said. “Having come this far and seen this much, I would have been shocked had you expected anything else.”

“I like to think I’ve come to get a sense for who you are.”

The feeling in the air was nostalgic. I thought back to before I moved to the empire, when I’d rushed to a guard house to help Sven and Nico, only to quickly find myself in very deep trouble. When Reinald had arrived, he’d seen to it that an imperial by the name of Lang—and some of his co-conspirators—were executed. Afterward, he had also played a key role in the murders of Falkrum’s king and Marquis Rodenwald. I had thought of him not as a hero then, but the polar opposite. Now I knew I’d been right.

He’d allowed me to see this side of him, to brush against the hopes that were rooted in his heart.

“Do you stand a chance in taking on the emperor and Princess Wilhelmina at the same time?” I asked.

“Good question. At present, my sense is that we’ll need a little luck on our side.”

He could not say with any clear certainty, but in saying he believed he’d “need a little luck,” he was revealing a certain confidence. The idea of being the underdog in this battle did not seem to worry him—if anything, he welcomed it.

“I thought you the type to pick fights where the odds were more in your favor.”

“As they were in Falkrum. But here the box is an uncertainty, and nothing is definite. With that at his command, the emperor can see me slaughtered. What good is the most powerful of armies then? That’s the state of my forces.”

“But if the box is destroyed, you see a path to victory?”

“Not for certain. I am not so stubbornly self-assured, nor do I want to fight a war that leans on the box’s support the way past emperors have. My father and sister may put their faith in it, but I think their faith to be the height of folly.”

Reinald did not completely trust the mage Sixtus, trapped in the box, and perhaps this was why Six had jokingly referred to him as a friend.

“Friction will persist so long as we all live,” said Reinald, speaking of his family, “and at the end of all the jealousy, suspicion, and paranoia is war. Knowing this, there is only standing down or welcoming the clash of wills.”

“And you don’t mind the lives that might cost, whether it be your own soldiers, the people, or even your own?”

“I don’t. They must stake their lives for me, just as they stake them on victory. You cannot discuss the taking of the throne without some bloodshed, and those who follow me know their role. This is not something that needs saying explicitly.”

“But putting the emperor aside, you can’t speak of Wilhelmina with the same certainty.”

“I’m sorry to dash your hopes, but she will not side with me.”

“You sound very certain of yourself. You’re sure?”

“I am, though it is not a feeling you would easily understand.”

“Which is to say that you’ve been preparing for this far longer than I thought. From the very beginning, you were prepared for war.”

The margrave had taught me that war was not something that started at the drop of a hat. There was always a period of preparation, because victory hinged on who had prepared for the most eventualities. From talking to Reinald now, I could tell that he had spent a good deal of time readying his forces for what loomed ahead. And if my hunch was right, he’d started well before he was even made crown prince.

From the very beginning, he’d expected discord with others on the path he forged. And outside of how he felt about the box, there was another reason pushing him onward. I was about to ask about it when a stray thought hit me. I knew that Reinald wanted to become emperor. It was because I wanted to see his reign that I had put my family’s support behind him. I was a part of it now, and it was why I was allowed to speak with him on equal footing.

But what does he want to do once he seizes the throne?

I had always thought that the throne itself was his goal, but now I wondered—what if the throne was just a step along a greater path? Your ordinary man or woman might be content with the power and authority that came with simply becoming emperor, but would that be enough for a man like Reinald?

“Sir Reinald, what do you wish to do once you become emperor?” I asked.

“Finally, you ask.”

I wondered if he’d expected the question some time ago. His smile was an affectionate one, and yet there was an edge of something devilish in it. It was the first time I truly recognized an evil in him. Perhaps it had been a long time coming. Perhaps it had always been there, and I was only just now seeing it for the first time. I was uncertain if that made me lucky or unlucky.

“Karen,” said Reinald, resting his elbows on the armrests of his chair as his fingers interlaced. “I want the continent.”

“The whole...”

Continent?

I was at a loss for words, but not because I hadn’t understood what Reinald had said. The truth was, in fact, that I understood so clearly I was rendered speechless. The devilish spark in his smile was gone, replaced by a grace that seemed to draw me inexplicably to him.

“By continent, you mean of course Falkrum, and...”

“And the forested lands of Latoria, and the allied nations in the desert. And the tribes and people in the far reaches that are still undiscovered.”

“All of it?”

Reinald’s reply was short, but filled with a quiet, unflappable confidence.

“Of course. All of it.”

Reinald stood from his chair and motioned for me to follow him. He brought me to a garden, and when the people around saw his face, they dispersed like leaves caught in the breeze. In mere moments, we were alone again. That he allowed me to accompany him still told me that I was also allowed further questions, so I went for it.

“Why do you reach for such a goal, Sir Reinald? Is the rank of emperor not enough?”

“Is that how you see my dream, Karen? As something so simply put?”

“It is a thing of such scope, it is difficult to put accurately into words. You must understand that for one as timid as me, it would be difficult to even state such a lofty goal.”

“I find that surprising. I don’t believe someone so timid would throw their lot in with the man who took over Falkrum.”

While the subtle compliment was a nice one to be sure, there was no getting around the fact that I really was timid of heart. Every big decision I’d made in this world was one I’d arrived at after much in the way of worry, confusion, and uncertainty. I was anything but especially confident in myself. Reinald seemed to take my silence as sulking and simply shrugged.

“You ask me why,” he said, “but from where I stand, I can’t help but wonder why you ask. Desiring the throne, desiring the continent—there is little difference between the two. Both require the same effort, so what’s the difference? I do not understand why you wouldn’t turn your gaze to the greater continent.”

“I can only say that you and I see the world in very different ways. But please, do be careful... Your dream is so bold, and one of such scope that I worry about you being blindsided somewhere along the way.”

To be honest, I’m not sure why I offered such a warning. Reinald, too, thought it strange, and he chuckled.

“I am not my father. I cannot be satisfied with Falkrum alone. I cannot understand Wilhelmina, who desires the throne only for the sake of others. You wondered if it might be possible for the two of us to fight side by side, but in truth it is she with whom I am most incompatible. And she knows that just as well as I do.”

Wilhelmina wants the throne for somebody else’s sake?

Just when I thought I was out of questions, new mysteries bubble up to the surface.

All the same, I’d come away with some answers. I knew now that the throne really was just a step along the path Reinald envisioned, and that there was no path to true reconciliation between him and his father or sister.

“I hope you don’t mind me venturing to ask, but assuming you are as serious as you say about your future goals, I feel I must ask—do you still wish to destroy the box?”

“What a strange thing to ask.”

“If your goal lies beyond the throne and in the realm of further conquest, then wouldn’t Six’s abilities make things far quicker and easier?”

The idea that he would throw away safety and security in pursuit of his greater goal confused me, but Reinald only chuckled once more.

“Moritz said the same thing. I see the box as a hindrance. I do not respect any conquest gained by simply issuing orders from afar, in which individual power goes untested. However much it provides in the way of protection, it is nonetheless a useless relic of times passed. I will partner with anybody, no matter who or what they are, if they bring with them a chance to destroy the box.”

“A price that will be paid by many of those close to you. Will you push on when the people criticize you?”

“Do you think a man with his eyes on the throne fears mere talk?”

“And to that end, you make use of the box, incompatible though your ideals may be.”

“Yes. At least while it is necessary.”

Six understood that partnering with Reinald was his way to freedom, or release as it were. Their two goals neatly aligned in that way.

“What you mean to say is that peace was never a possibility,” I said.

“Their paths are already too far removed from my own.”

Reinald was steadfast and seemed too proud to even consider the idea of changing his point of view. I looked down at a flower petal and thought. Reinald was reaching for something that felt almost beyond comprehension, and with such conviction that arguments felt meaningless in the face of it.

“How did you come to aspire to such lofty goals?” I mused. “What drives you to reach them?”

I realized that I was pushing my luck and perhaps asking for too much, and so I did not expect an answer, but...

“In the beginning...I think it was a way to ensure that nothing else would be taken from me...” he said, his voice almost a whisper.

To ensure that nothing else would be taken...?

I turned to Reinald and saw his face in profile. He looked at something of a loss, but there was a quiet calm to him, as if he were thinking tenderly of someone. I was reminded then that I did not know much about Reinald’s past, nor the experiences that had come to shape him, but a sudden urge gripped my heart at the very same time.

I want to know.

“In the past, you told me that you had lived with a merchant family as a child,” I said. “What kind of a life was that?”

“It was very boring. Nothing worth speaking of.”

He offered a smile, and it brought his traipse down memory lane to an end. He pulled a small knife from his chest pocket and cut a flower from the flower bed, its color a delightful white and pale pink.

“For me?” I asked as he held it out to me.

“I just remembered I was told to give you a flower. I heard you wanted one of your own. Perhaps you would have preferred a bouquet?”

Six, you damned loudmouth...

Though part of me was indeed raging at the mage, another part of me was simply grateful. That said, Reinald did not have a good eye for picking flowers. It was obvious that he’d just selected the first one he happened to look at. The flower was past its bloom, and its petals looked awfully thirsty. I hoped that a little time in a vase would see it mend itself somewhat. I held it gingerly so as not to crush it, but tight enough not to drop it.

“No, this is fine,” I replied.

And it was. A bouquet would have been beautiful, of course. A selection of carefully picked roses, like the ones that I’d brought to Nadia, would have been stunning. But this one flower brought me joy. It was anything but the perfect choice, but Reinald had picked it himself. The man seemed perfect at a glance, but in this imperfect selection I felt I was allowed a glimpse of his heart, and my own heart leaped at the thought.

One might have thought me simpleminded, but that was fine too. I didn’t care. I held that flower close to my chest, and I wasn’t going to relinquish it to anybody. Reinald, however, seemed to think that I just liked that particular variety of flower.

“Our gardener can put together a selection at a word. I’ll have a bouquet sent to you,” he said.

“I’m more than happy with just this,” I replied.

“I am no expert when it comes to flowers, but I understand they look much better in company. I can have it arranged with some others...”

“I am happiest with the flower that you chose for me.”

Reinald tilted his head, confused, and I realized then that I’d said entirely too much.

“In any case,” I blurted, “you’ve given it to me now, and I shan’t give it back.”

I was like a child throwing a tantrum, I know, but I wasn’t going to give up that flower to anybody. And in such panicked times, there was no solution quite like changing the subject.

“What do you intend to do about Lady Nadia, Sir Reinald?” I asked.

“That depends on what you mean by your question. I simply sympathize with her and the plight of her home.”

“You’re going to fall back on sophistry now? Really?”

He was using her for a reason, that much was crystal clear. Exactly to what extent Nadia herself was aware of it was another matter, but I knew that Reinald was not aiding her simply out of the goodness of his heart.

“Then let us assume her people are helping you, the prince, to cross a dangerous path,” I said. “When they have no further use to you, what then?”

He was a man whose desire for conquest spread to an entire continent. He would not simply give Nadia’s people their home back. It seemed likely that only tragedy awaited them at the end of their path, and so I couldn’t help wondering what would become of Lady Nadia.

“Some questions are best left unasked. I very much doubt I will give you the answer you hope for.”

“And you won’t change your mind?”

“You can ask of me whatever you please, but there will always be the counsel I will hear and the counsel I will not. This matter falls into the latter.”

This was at the heart of it.

“I’ve always tried to remain cognizant that you and I have a different comprehension of matters of life and death,” I said. “I realize there’s nothing more I can do at present, so let us table this discussion for another time.”

“Tabling the discussion indicates you have hopes for success later down the line, no?”

“Indeed I do, but as I said, it is a discussion for another time. But first I must earn your respect.”

“You already have. At the very least, you and I speak on equal footing. I have yet to meet another young woman with whom I can do the same.”

“But that is only due to your character. That you do not look down upon others for their sex or age is a virtue of yours. It is for that very reason that I can stand tall as the acting lord of the Conrad family.”

“I do try to be cognizant of such things. In the past, I too was made to suffer similarly.”

The office garden was far too cramped for long periods of time, but it was well-designed for short, refreshing moments.

“For one such as myself, your dream is near unbelievable,” I said. “And so I cannot help but wonder—should you reach your goal, what then?”

“What do you mean?”

“Have you not thought beyond continental conquest?”

Reinald crossed his arms and tilted his head. By the thoughtfulness etched into his brow, I saw that, in fact, he hadn’t actually thought that far. He looked almost childlike in the moment, a smile on his face unlike that of his usual countenance.

“Knowing me, I would still be unsatisfied,” he replied. “I suppose I would set my sights on the lands beyond the seas. There must be countless sights out there that I can scarcely imagine.”

It was the answer I was half-expecting, and one I had caught the scent of when he’d stated his goal of conquest. There would never be an end. The end of one goal would reveal the emergence of another. Reinald would forever be in pursuit of his dreams, and they would be his everything. He would feel little for anything else, even if it meant lives lost, and it was for this reason he feared nothing and lived without regret.

“While this has been an interesting discussion, let us not talk about that which is not yet reality. There is too much still yet to be done.”

“But I am happy at least to get a glimpse into your mind, Sir Reinald.”

“You always say the strangest things, Karen. If it’s the future we’re talking about, it’s yours I want to hear. What dreams does your future hold?”

“Conrad’s revival and success, of course,” I replied. “I want to create a firm foundation upon which Wendel can stand proudly as the lord of his family when he comes of age.”

“But that is because Conrad, as you knew it, was brought to its end. When you declined my hand in marriage, you said it was because you had another dream you wanted to reach. It is that I wish to know more of.”

Honestly, and in the moment, my first thought was “dang it.” It was unlike Reinald to dig so deep, and so it came entirely unexpected. To make matters more complicated, he’d indulged so many of my questions that it felt unfair not to give him something in return. I wanted to be sincere insofar as I could.

“I wanted...”

I paused for the briefest of seconds. I had not even told Ern this, and so simply uttering the words required more courage than I’d expected. I felt tension grip my whole being.

“I once wanted freedom from it all,” I said. “I wanted to live a life purely of my own.”

I didn’t tell him that I wanted to lounge around in whatever home I found in nothing more than my underwear, and I didn’t tell him that I wanted the freedom to down a whole bottle of beer in a single gulp wherever I chose, but the basics of it were still there in my answer. I wanted a freedom and independence in which I did not have to care for the world around me.

Not wanting people to get involved in my life was the same as me not wanting to get involved in theirs, at least as far as I was concerned. And yet, my answer seemed to surprise Reinald. He was so thoroughly surprised, in fact, that I felt suddenly awkward. I couldn’t look him in the eye.

It was never easy, speaking from the heart. I felt suddenly like a child that had been scolded for saying the wrong thing. And I suppose, in a sense, that’s what it was.

“I always thought of you as someone who enjoyed meeting with people, socializing. Why that sort of freedom?”

“At the time...well, I didn’t want to be anybody’s burden.”

As long as one lived among human society, it was near impossible to avoid social interaction, but maintaining your distance? Relatively simple. I was fond of my family and fond of my friends, but no matter where I went, I carried the baggage that was my past life, and so I had always put up walls between myself and others.

When I thought back, I could see the ways in which I seemed to have always distanced myself. It was difficult to look at my own life objectively and to be sure of it in any certain terms, but that was how it felt. And it made me wonder—if Gerda hadn’t become the king’s concubine, would I have one day moved elsewhere and lived the rest of my life at an arm’s length from the world around me? Would that have been my future?

But that dream had lost its hold on me, probably because of Conrad. I’d felt so certain of myself, but the foundations of that confidence had been shaken by kindness, love, and generosity. It had come from the margrave, from Sven, and from countless others, and just like that the world I saw was different. It had changed.

“I felt that...in getting closer to people...” I started.

“That you’d burden them. Annoy them. You were scared of what they’d think. You didn’t want them all to hate you. Yeah, I get it. It’s so typical of the cowardly. The types who don’t know how to rely on others. That society you used to be a part of? That was just one type of person among many. Ugh, could you be any more boring a human?”